Podcasts about AWW

We have a new player on the cover of #EASports #Madden27 Who is it? IT'S OUR GUY! CALEB WILLIAMS! Let the hate flow through your veins HATERS! But, but, but his COMPLETION %! Moving to Hammond? NOT so fast my friends! We will cover IT ALL! Grab a cold one, kick your feet up and LET'S GO! Get in the chat and let's talk #ChicagoBears The show with no blueprint that HAS IT ALL COVERED! ANYTHING goes! Haters? Aww, how adorable! LET'S GET IT!!!!!!!!!#CalebWilliams #DaBears #Bears #NFL #ChicagoBears #NFCNorth #TTNLNetworkFor expanded TTNL Network coverage, head over to https://www.TheTapeNeverLies.com to sign up and become a TTNL Network patron! You'll gain immediate access to shows like X's with the O's, Draft MOB, Master Class and ALL TTNL Network pop up shows! It's the best $10 a month you can spend for your Chicago football fix.To order Matt Waldman's Rookie Scouting Portfolio(RSP) head over to https://mattwaldmanrsp.com/Follow the crew: One stop shop for ALL TTNL Network social media! https://linktr.ee/TTNLNetwork TTNLNetwork (@TTNLNetwork) https://twitter.com/TTNLNetwork TTNL Network Patreon https://www.patreon.com/thetapeneverlies Phil Ottochian (@phil_ottochian) https://www.instagram.com/phil_ottochian/ Shayne Marsaw (@wasram) https://twitter.com/wasram Ivan Vargas (@IvanV_TTNL) https://twitter.com/IvanV_TTNL Copyright Disclaimer under section 107 of the Copyright Act 1976, allowance is made for “fair use” for purposes such as criticism, comment, news reporting, teaching, scholarship, education and research. Fair use is a use permitted by copyright statute that might otherwise be infringing.

In ep 176 of “How Do You Say That?!” sponsored by britishvoiceover.co.uk, Matt Coles joins Sam and Mark to talk about how good writing and good direction can get the perfect read whatever kind of voice actor you are. We look at what happens when a script points one way, but then takes a sharp deviation, and how to make a choice in an audiobook script about an accent. Our wildcards include Warldorf and Statler from the Muppets, a giraffe being picky about leaves and a marathon runner exhausted at the end of the race, plus we muse about a good single malt, snotty scrambled eggs, and meeting Patrick Stewart aka Captain Jean-Luc Picard from Star Trek: The Next Generation.Our VO question this week is all about how you differentiate between characters in an animation or a game if you're playing three different roles that could sound quite similar!Get involved! Have you got a Wildcard suggestion that we should try or an idea for the show? Send it to us via Mark or Sam's social media or email it directly to podcast@britishvoiceover.co.ukScript 1Dogs often dream...In fact, they experience similar stages of dreaming to humans - including rapid eye movement (REM), (the stage of dreaming we tend to remember). Twitches and paw movements are just some of the ways you can spot a dreaming dog. Even more amazing? Harvard experts suggest that your dog is quite likely to be dreaming about… you. Aww.Script 2If he could have assimilated the speaker's words, he might have described the accent that flavoured them as a sort of “jovial cockney.”It was jovial, but it wasn't cockney.“Please forgive my intrusion. One wonders why your blinds are all the way open in a neighbourhood with such abundant foot traffic,” the voice from the window said. “My name is Lonesome Johnny. Indeed, I should have said so at the onset. Only a villain arrives with a purpose and neglects to introduce themselves, and though I am devilishly handsome, I am no villain!”We'd love your feedback - and if you listen on Apple Podcasts or Spotify, hit the follow button today!**Listen to all of our podcasts here - you can also watch on YouTube, or say to your smart speaker "Play How Do You Say That?!"About our guest: Matt's an award-nominated English voiceover artist with a seriously versatile sound. Originally from the South and now based in the Midlands, he blends a clean RP tone with a natural, down-to-earth edge. He works across everything from commercials to gaming and character work, recording from his own pro studio. He's also built a following of over 25k on TikTok, where he shows off his range and personality.Matt's Website@mattcolesvoiceovers on InstagramMatt's Facebook pageMatt on YouTubeResources: Click here for the Wildcard Generator and don't forget to think of an action your character can be doing!About your hosts:With over 40 years representing major international clients such as Google, Emirates and HSBC; Mark Ryes has been trusted to be the voice for some of the world's biggest brands. If your business needs a fresh voice to represent you, then make it Mark's British voice. As a voiceover, TV presenter, podcaster or product demonstrator - Mark makes your brand truly sparkle!Mark's demos & contact details: https://linktr.ee/britishvoiceovermarkElegantly British with an intelligent, warm and seductive voice, Samantha Boffin helps creatives and production companies create great audio that really connects with their audience. BBC-trained and with over 20 years of broadcast experience on both sides of the mic, she's created award-winning promos, narration and commercials for companies all around the globe, including the BBC, Sky, Games Workshop, John Lewis, Audible and Penguin Random House.Samantha's demos & contact details: https://linktr.ee/samanthaboffin

¿En qué momento de la historia se nos ocurrió que trabajar 40 horas a la semana era una gran idea?

Grab a cold one, kick your feet up and LET'S GO! Get in the chat and let's talk #ChicagoBears The show with no blueprint HAS IT ALL COVERED! ANYTHING goes! Haters? Aww, how adorable! LET'S GET IT!!!!!!!!!#CalebWilliams #DaBears #Bears #NFL #ChicagoBears #NFCNorth #TTNLNetworkFor expanded TTNL Network coverage, head over to https://www.TheTapeNeverLies.com to sign up and become a TTNL Network patron! You'll gain immediate access to shows like X's with the O's, Draft MOB, Master Class and ALL TTNL Network pop up shows! Its the best $10 a month you can spend for your Chicago football fix.To order Matt Waldman's Rookie Scouting Portfolio(RSP) head over to https://mattwaldmanrsp.com/Follow the crew: One stop shop for ALL TTNL Network social media! https://linktr.ee/TTNLNetwork TTNLNetwork (@TTNLNetwork) https://twitter.com/TTNLNetwork TTNL Network Patreon https://www.patreon.com/thetapeneverlies Phil Ottochian (@phil_ottochian) https://www.instagram.com/phil_ottochian/ Shayne Marsaw (@wasram) https://twitter.com/wasram Ivan Vargas (@IvanV_TTNL) https://twitter.com/IvanV_TTNL Copyright Disclaimer under section 107 of the Copyright Act 1976, allowance is made for “fair use” for purposes such as criticism, comment, news reporting, teaching, scholarship, education and research. Fair use is a use permitted by copyright statute that might otherwise be infringing.

Grab a cold one, kick your feet up and LET'S GO! Get in the chat and let's talk #ChicagoBears The show with no blueprint will get you ready. ANYTHING goes! Haters? Aww, how adorable! LET'S GET IT!!!!!!!!!#CalebWilliams #DaBears #Bears #NFL #ChicagoBears #NFCNorth #TTNLNetworkFor expanded TTNL Network coverage, head over to https://www.TheTapeNeverLies.com to sign up and become a TTNL Network patron! You'll gain immediate access to shows like X's with the O's, Draft MOB, Master Class and ALL TTNL Network pop up shows! It's the best $10 a month you can spend for your Chicago football fix.To order Matt Waldman's Rookie Scouting Portfolio(RSP) head over to https://mattwaldmanrsp.com/Follow the crew: One stop shop for ALL TTNL Network social media! https://linktr.ee/TTNLNetwork TTNLNetwork (@TTNLNetwork) https://twitter.com/TTNLNetwork TTNL Network Patreon https://www.patreon.com/thetapeneverlies Phil Ottochian (@phil_ottochian) https://www.instagram.com/phil_ottochian/ Shayne Marsaw (@wasram) https://twitter.com/wasram Ivan Vargas (@IvanV_TTNL) https://twitter.com/IvanV_TTNL Copyright Disclaimer under section 107 of the Copyright Act 1976, allowance is made for “fair use” for purposes such as criticism, comment, news reporting, teaching, scholarship, education and research. Fair use is a use permitted by copyright statute that might otherwise be infringing.

The #2026NFLDraft is in the books but TTNL Network's work is NEVER done! Grab a cold one, kick your feet up and LET'S GO! Get in the chat and let's talk #ChicagoBears The show with no blueprint will get you ready. ANYTHING goes! Haters? Aww, how adorable! LET'S GET IT!!!!!!!!!#CalebWilliams #DaBears #Bears #NFL #ChicagoBears #NFCNorth #TTNLNetworkFor expanded TTNL Network coverage, head over to https://www.TheTapeNeverLies.com to sign up and become a TTNL Network patron! You'll gain immediate access to shows like X's with the O's, Draft MOB, Master Class and ALL TTNL Network pop up shows! It's the best $10 a month you can spend for your Chicago football fix.To order Matt Waldman's Rookie Scouting Portfolio(RSP) head over to https://mattwaldmanrsp.com/Follow the crew: One stop shop for ALL TTNL Network social media! https://linktr.ee/TTNLNetwork TTNLNetwork (@TTNLNetwork) https://twitter.com/TTNLNetwork TTNL Network Patreon https://www.patreon.com/thetapeneverlies Phil Ottochian (@phil_ottochian) https://www.instagram.com/phil_ottochian/ Shayne Marsaw (@wasram) https://twitter.com/wasram Ivan Vargas (@IvanV_TTNL) https://twitter.com/IvanV_TTNL Copyright Disclaimer under section 107 of the Copyright Act 1976, allowance is made for “fair use” for purposes such as criticism, comment, news reporting, teaching, scholarship, education and research. Fair use is a use permitted by copyright statute that might otherwise be infringing.

Another pandemic? Aww rats! I'm sure Charles and Dom will treat this without any of the medical sensationalism and scaremongering that everyone else seems to be doing.BUY TICKETS TO CHASER REPORT LIVE: https://events.humanitix.com/the-chaser-report-live-and-arty---Listen AD FREE: https://thechaserreport.supercast.com/ Follow us on Instagram: @chaserwarSpam Dom's socials: @dom_knightSend Charles voicemails: @charlesfirthEmail us: podcast@chaser.com.auChaser CEO's Super-yacht upgrade Fund: https://chaser.com.au/support/ Send complaints to: mediawatch@abc.net.au Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Bon Jovi sellout or just sold out for those State Farm commercials? Aww vs Ewwww. Nirvana cashes in with "Smells Like Teen Spirit" air. Jeff Bezos has a $500 million yacht so what insane extras are actually on it? A Florida man tries to rob a Publix with a stapler. You find a wallet stuffed with cash, what do you do? And how lonely do you have to be to fake a lost dog just to make friends? All this and the usual madness on the Newberg Pod. Watch like and follow @Newbergpod for more smart smelling stuff. https://youtu.be/WI5m8SMjRyo 

We all have some sense that there is some destiny to fulfil with our lives and yet so many people struggle to lay hold of that, to really start living the life that they know would be fulfilling their destiny. That's what I think it means to actually live our lives to the full. That's what I think it means to get the most out of life.   Living Life to the Full (1) So can I ask you something? Are you really living the life to the full? I mean really. The worst possible outcome to my life and I think to yours too, is to get to the end of it one day and to look back and think to ourselves 'I think I missed out, I don't think I lived the life I was meant to live, I don't' think I've fulfilled my destiny. If only I could go back and live it again and do it properly this time.' Don't you agree? Wouldn't that be just the most tragic outcome to our lives here on earth? It seems to me that we can be alive and kicking but not really living life. We can be alive but for all and intense and purposes be dead. So I guess when I talk about discovering your destiny is what I'm really talking about is being who you were always meant to be and living the life you were always meant to live. Getting the most out of life, is that something you want? I certainly do, and I hope you do as well. And so today we're going to take a look at a man who in a very real sense managed to get a second chance and whatever you may think of his story, his name is Lazarus, the question is, what does it say about your life here and now and the possibility of a second chance? It's a powerful story the story of Lazarus. It's about a real man who died and whom Jesus we're told brought back to life again. Now there are two parts to the story, we'll look at the first half right now and the second part after a short break on the program so let's have a bit of a read. Johns Gospel chapter 11 is where you'll find the story of Lazarus. Now a man named Lazarus was sick, he was from Bethany the village of Mary and her sister Martha. Now this Mary who's brother Lazarus now lay sick was the same one who had previously poured perfume on Jesus and wiped his feet with her hair. So the sister's sent word to Jesus, 'Lord, the one you love Lazarus is sick'. When he heard this Jesus said, 'The sickness won't end in death. No, it's for God's glory so that God's son may be glorified though it. Jesus loved Martha and her sister and Lazarus yet when he heard that Lazarus was sick he stayed where he was for two more days and then he said to his disciples, 'Well ok, lets get up and go to Judea'. 'But Jesus,' they said, 'a short while ago Jews there tried to stone you and here you're going back?' And Jesus answered them, Isn't there 12 hours of daylight in a day? A man who walks by day won't stumble for he sees the worlds light, its when he walks by night that he stumbles for he has no light.' After he said these things he went on to tell them, 'Our friend Lazarus has fallen asleep but I'm going there to wake him up again'. And his disciples replied, 'But if he sleeps he'll get better.' But Jesus had been speaking of his death and the disciples thought that he was just asleep. So then he told them plainly, 'Lazarus is dead, and for your sake I'm glad I wasn't there so that you may believe. But let us go to him right now'." The last couple of programs we've dealt with an issue, well, so many of us don't really want to deal with head on – sin. I mean in our world sin is something of a four-letter word. The stuff in our lives we know is wrong that robs us of life itself, when I look back on my life as a wealth apparently successful businessman on the outside people envied me. I seemed to have it all together and I seemed to have it all, but on the inside I was dying. I was dead and empty and hollow just like a shell, truly. I describe myself as a dead man walking. And so many people are living their lives that way today, truly they are! Are the things you're doing wrong robbing you of the life you were meant to be having? Are you a bit like this Lazarus alive sort of but not really? Sure physically alive but spiritually through the things you are doing with your life not really having a life at all? You know something, it doesn't matter how much we deny it and try and put a respectable face to it, or sell it as a feature of our freedom to do whatever we want, sin does that to all of us. It makes us dead on the inside. At this point someone might be saying, "Come on Bernie, what an old fashioned point of view." If you're in that camp I encourage you to do something, take a look, a good hard look at the way you are living your life and ask yourself am I really being the me I was meant to be? Am I really living the life I was meant to live? Do I have this sense that I'm fulfilling my destiny? See to me, it's a tragedy when people can't answer those questions with a clear assurance that yes they are being the person they were meant to be. Yes they do have a deep sense that they're fulfilling their destiny that God has for them because that's what God wants for your life, he wants a new life. Let's look at new life; let's look at how things unfold in this story of Lazarus. When Martha heard that Jesus was coming, she went out to meet him and Mary stayed at home. "Lord, Martha said to him, if you'd been here, if you'd only been hear earlier Lazarus wouldn't' have died!' and Jesus said to her, 'Your brother will rise again.' But Martha answer, 'I know he'll rise again in the resurrection on that last day.' Jesus said to her 'I am the resurrection and the life, who ever believes in me will live even though he dies and who ever lives and believes in me will never die. Do you believe this?' And she said, 'Yes lord, I believe that you are the Christ, the Son of God who has come into this world.' And after she said this she went back and called her sister Mary, 'The teacher Jesus is here.' she said, 'he's asking for you.' when Mary heard this she quickly got up and went out to him. Now Jesus had not yet entered their village but was still in the place where Martha had met him, when the Jews who had been with Mary in the house comforting her noticed how quickly she got up and went out they followed her thinking that she was going to the tomb to mourn there for Lazarus. When Mary reached Jesus and saw him, she fell at his feet and said, 'Lord if only you had been here my brother wouldn't' have died.' And when Jesus saw her weeping and the Jews who had come along also weeping, he was deeply moved in his spirit was troubled. 'Where have you laid him?' 'Come and see Lord.' And Jesus wept. And the Jews said, 'See Jesus loved Lazarus!" But some of them said, 'Couldn't he who opened the eyes of the blind come and kept this man from dying?' See here's the thing, nobody was expecting Jesus to come along and raise Lazarus from the dead. And when we look at our lives and when we see our dead things can be on the inside and we look at God and say, 'God, why didn't you show up earlier?' And we can't imagine how God could possibly breath life into our situation, we can believe he could have done something back then like the people with Lazarus, he could have stopped him from dying. We can believe that one day we will rise again and have eternal life, but it can be so hard so hard to believe that Jesus could come and breath a new life today, here and now. Let me ask you, what do you believe?   Living life to the full (2) Well let's get back to the Lazarus story because there is so much more in it about living our lives to the full, remember that everyone wanted Jesus to have fixed the problem before Lazarus died, but Jesus had said to his disciples he had a different plan. A plan that people around him didn't really understand, so no one could see it. Jesus was saying to Martha, Lazarus' sister. He said, "Your brother will rise again." But Martha said, "Look, I know he'll rise again on the resurrection on the last day" so she doesn't get it. She's happy to believe in pie in the sky when you die but not so much about steak on the plate while you wait if that makes sense. Lets pick up the story and lets read the simple story, its in John's gospel chapter 11 and it begins verse 38: Jesus was deeply moved when he came to the tomb, it was a cave with a stone laid across the entrance. 'Take away the stone', he said. 'But Lord,' said Martha the sister of Lazarus said, 'by this time a bad odour will be there, I mean he's been dead for four days!' And Jesus said, 'Didn't I tell you that if you believed you would see the Glory of God?'" I love that! If you believe you will see the glory of God! So they took away the stone and Jesus stood up and said, 'Father I thank you that you have heard me, I always knew that you would but I'm saying this for the benefit of the people around that they might believe that you have sent me.' And when he had said this Jesus said in a loud voice 'Lazarus, come out!' The dead man came out. His hands and feet were wrapped with strips of linen and a cloth was around his face, and Jesus said to them, 'Take off the grave clothes and let him go.' " Jesus was deeply moved … I mean he loved Lazarus and his sisters Mary and Martha; he cared for them! Lazarus was a good friend, that's why Jesus wept for him. So it's not some publicity stunt, but it's a tender encounter when people were thinking well, what's Jesus up to? He can't do this I mean Lazarus is dead he's going to smell, he's on the nose, his flesh is already rotting! I reckon we have to be very, very careful indeed about telling God what he can and can't do. About putting God in a little box of our expectations, imagining somehow that he could somehow never bring Lazarus back to life, imagining somehow he could never really bring life back into us! You see, all these people – Mary, Martha, the disciples all the others – they'd seen Jesus do amazing things, do amazing miracles, yet they couldn't believe that he would actually bring a man back to life. It didn't even enter their minds, but he did! And look at the picture of Lazarus when he walks out of the tomb. 'Lazarus come out!' said Jesus. The dead man came out, his hands and his feet where wrapped with strips of linen and a cloth was around his face. See Lazarus was bound up in his grave clothes, and this looks a lot like some people that I know. Living a half-life. On the one hand Jesus has spoken a word of life into them but on the other they're still bound up in their grave clothes, bound up in the things of the past, the old life. When Lazarus walked out of that tomb, beneath those grave clothes he was living and breathing there was colour in his cheeks but he couldn't' live the rest of this life wrapped in those grave clothes and the same is true for you and me. Some people have life flowing through their veins because Jesus put it there and yet they have one foot in the past in that dead half-life that didn't work, trying to live life to the full, kind of hoping things would work out but they never quite did. The picture of a living man wrapped in grave clothes is the picture of many a man's life, many a woman's life. We want to live life to the full, we want to discover our destiny and yet the past wraps us up and stops us from doing that. You know something, there is a reason for that. You can't live your life wrapped in grave clothes. What sort of life do you think would it have been if Lazarus had continued on wrapped in those grave clothes? And anyway, that wasn't Jesus' plan for him, Jesus said to them, "Take off the grave clothes and let him go." You like that bit? Let him go, set him free. Set him free to be the Lazarus he was always meant to be. Friend, how are you living your life? Is your life lived to the full? Or is your life held back by the past? Is it a life filled with joy and peace or are you still struggling with the stupid things you keep doing all the time? Is it a life of freedom or is a life wrapped in the grave clothes of your past? I can ask you those questions but I can't answer them for you, only you can do that. And wherever you are does a question rise up in your heart, a question that goes something like this? "Isn't there some better way of living my life? There has to be!" Well there is, and it's a personal thing. "Aww you know Berni, but I want to hang on to this compromise or that old attitude I still want to cheat or lie or be tight with my money or not serve other people and I want to be selfish because you know, all this Jesus stuff is not particularly convenient." Great, great! Stay in your grave clothes, but don't expect to live your life to the full. Don't expect to realise your destiny. The alternative is to set our hearts like flint on living life to the full know matter what the cost. You know there is a cost. There is a cost for a heroin addict to give up heroin and there is a cost for an alcoholic to give up alcohol and a cost for a smoker to give up smoking. The first step always is admitting who we are, where we're at and the second is the step of deciding here and now, "You know something that joker on the radio has a point. I DO have to do something, I can't live my life wrapped in these grave clothes anymore." And you know our grave clothes are all different. For some people it might be lying and cheating, for others it might be gossiping, for other people it might just be a deep attitude of selfishness. You look in the mirror and you know what it is, and yet we're powerless to take off the grave clothes until Jesus speaks his power into our lives and says, "Take off the grave clothes and set him free." My friend the answer, the only answer is Jesus. Jesus is the one whose power breathed new life into Lazarus, Jesus is the one who set him free. Jesus is the one that can bring new life to you and to your life and set your free from the things of the past that have robbed you of your life, the full life the life God made you to live. THE answer, the only answer is Jesus.   A New Creation You know, it can be a lot easier to believe in something way, way out there something spiritual, something crazy even, than it can be to believe that anyone or anything could improve the lives that we're living right at the moment. How could anyone take a beaten up old wreck like me, me for goodness sakes and do anything with me? I want to be the "me" I was meant to be, I want to live the life I was meant to live, but it all just seems impossible, but you know so many people have that problem. I had that problem. It's just incredible to me how easily we throw ourselves onto the scrap heap. How easily other people put us out there on the scrap heap. How easily the advertising industry and our economy and all that stuff throw us out onto the scrap heap! It's interesting to me that back in Jesus' day there were plenty of people ordinary people like you and me, people who weren't rich or powerful and some of them were outcasts of society. If you were disabled in someway, blind or lame, you became a beggar because there was no social welfare system in first century Israel. If you had certain types of diseases, leprosy for instance you became an outcast. If you had certain types of occupation a tax collector, you were an outcast. We have an amazing propensity as people to push other people away for all sorts of different reasons, and sometimes we're not even being pushed away so much as well, you have an unhealthy perception of ourselves, low self esteem it's called these days, or an inability to trust people. There are so many different things from within and without that can act to isolate us to make us feel as though we don't belong and that tragedy of all that is that people live their whole lives not belonging, not feeling loved, not feeling accepted, as a result well what do you do? That's the question. Each person is valuable. You're valuable, you're beautiful, you have gifts and ability that can have such a great impact on this world if only other people could see that, if only let's face it, if only we could see that in ourselves some days. But how? There is a beautiful poem by Myra Brooks-Welsh, I'd like to share it with you today. It's call "The Touch of the Masters Hand". Maybe you've heard it before and maybe you haven't but it's really worth listening to because speaks into this very dilemma. T'was battered and scarred and the auctioneer,thought it scarcely worth his while to waste much time on the old violin but he held it up with a smile. "What am I bidding good folks?" He cried. "Who'll start the bidding for me? A dollar, a dollar then two, only two? Two dollars and who'll make it three? Three dollars once, three dollars twice, going for three." But no, from the room far back a grey haired man came forward and picked up the bow. Then wiping the dust from the old violin and tightening the loosened strings he played a melody pure and sweet as carolling angels sing. The music ceased and the auctioneer, with a voice that was quiet and low said, "What am I bid for the old violin?" And he held it up with a bow. "A thousand dollars? Who'll make it two? Two thousand and who'll make it three? Three thousand once, three thousand twice and going and gone." Said he. The people cheered but some of them cried, "We don't quite understand, what changed its worth?" And swift came the reply, "The touch of the masters hand." And many a man with life out of tune and battered and scarred with sin is auctioned cheap to a thoughtless crowd much like the old violin. A mess of pottage, a glass of wine, a game and he travels on. He's going once, going twice, he's going and almost gone. But the master comes and the foolish crowd never can quite understand. The worth of a soul and the change that is wrought by the touch of the Master's hand. It's only now as I look back on those twenty years of living this new life that I can see how little by little I've become the "me" I was meant to be. I keep stressing this but I'm not here to tell you what to believe or how you should see the world, that's something you need to figure out for yourself. But what I can do is tell you how this played itself out in my life. Around twenty years ago, I was experiencing deep depression and I had this sense of worthlessness. I thought I'd lost everything; all my hopes and dreams and my future. I was that dusty old violin. Truly! People don't expect the guy on the radio to talk about himself like that, but that's exactly how it was! I just couldn't see beyond tomorrow. I couldn't see how I could possibly be useful again, or achieve anything or become the "me" I was meant to be! Who the heck was I anyway? But there is something you have to recognise about that dusty old violin. It's still a violin. Maybe it's been neglected. Maybe he's been disused, maybe it's out of tune, maybe it doesn't look that good anymore, but it's still a violin. All that it needs is for someone to see it for what it is and that someone in my life is Jesus. This God they talk about who appeared somewhat irrelevant to me in most of my life was the one that stepped forward from the back of the room to show me exactly what I'm worth, and that right there was the most amazing experience of my life. Still is. You and I are made in the image of God you want to read about that? Go to the very first chapter of the bible, the book of Genesis the first page and it'll tell you that God looked at everything that he created and he said, "Let us make man in our image. Male and female he created us." Our mistakes and all the stuff that life throws at us can definitely make us look and feel and sound like that old violin but you know something all that it needs is for the master to come along and tune the strings a bit and strike up a tune and all of a sudden everybody else remembers what they had forgotten…its still a violin! When I gave my life to Jesus almost two decades ago, things started to happen…they didn't happen quickly from were I sat. In fact it felt like it took forever but other people would say to me, "Goodness what's happened to you? How was it that you're on the radio and you're speaking with all these people? How's that?" Nothing to do with me! I was just a battered old violin in the corner, washed up but then there was a touch of the Master's hand. And He came along and He struck up a tune. He knew exactly who I was and what He made me to be and what He made me to do and the tune he made me to play. And He put me in that place and that's what I'm doing today. And that same God, that same Jesus is here today to meet you in the place where you are.

Two more short stories by Barry Pain. In "The Magnet" (1901), the Reverend Ingram Shallow becomes obsessed with the recent train crash that has shaken the local community. In "Rose Rose" (1910) an artist's model determines to fulfil the terms of her contract.This is an original recording by Jasper L'Estrange.0:00 "The Magnet"15:04 "Rose Rose"33:08 OutroA MESSAGE FROM JASPER:Wow! Someone in the comments pointed out that EnCrypted Horror is five years old. And then YouTube confirmed it by putting a little icon of a birthday cake in my channel dashboard. Aww it fear worms the cockles of me 'art it do an no mistake. Perhaps, if I'd realised, I ought to have done something extra special for this 5th Anniversary Episode. What's it supposed to be? Wood? Well, I wood have if I'd known. Anyway, a bit more Barry Pain doesn't hurt. Thanks to everyone who has ever listened, subscribed, commented, liked or hyped, shared, recommended to a friend, become a Patreon patron, bought me a coffee or a Ko-fi, been a recent convert, long-time listener, friend of the show, regular commenter or lifelong lurker... You make it all worthwhile. *Blows nose, rubs dust out of eyes* As you were.

We get introduced to another of AWW talents as Screwball joins on the show

It's another chaotic daily comedy show, and this one comes fully loaded with birthday flexes, emotional dog countdowns, and a surprisingly intense debate about… rocking chairs. Yeah, we're aging gracefully over here.Lern had herself a full-blown birthday weekend featuring fancy dinners, surprise gifts, and a husband who absolutely understood the assignment. We're talking custom rocking chairs, sentimental music memorabilia, and enough thoughtful gestures to make the rest of us look like we grabbed a last-minute gas station card. Meanwhile, King Scott is juggling an anniversary, a pregnant wife, and a dog birthday like it's the most normal thing in the world (it's not).Then things take a turn into “why are we like this?” territory when Rafe starts tracking his dog's potential world record lifespan like it's the Super Bowl of senior pets. There's real tension. There's math. There's mild emotional instability. And yes, we absolutely discuss whether Guinness needs paperwork or just vibes.Also in this daily comedy show, Moon breaks down one of the weirdest dining experiences ever involving a tiny projected chef cooking your meal on the table like some kind of bougie fever dream. Add in champagne science (turns out there are about a million bubbles in a glass—because of course we needed to know that), and you've got yourself a fully unhinged mix of food, feelings, and nonsense.If you came for relatable life moments, you'll stay for the sarcasm, the dog drama, and the realization that we're all just one rocking chair away from yelling at clouds. Another perfectly ridiculous daily comedy show in the books.This comedy podcast dives headfirst into one of the most heated debates of all time: 90s movies… and why your favorite is probably losing. March Movie Madness is in full swing, and the results are already causing emotional damage across the studio. “Tommy Boy” beating “Dumb and Dumber”? Chaos. “Mrs. Doubtfire” taking down “The Big Lebowski”? Society may never recover.The crew breaks down the psychology behind these matchups—nostalgia, childhood trauma (the fun kind), and the undeniable fact that being dead apparently boosts your box office legacy. It's science. Probably.But this comedy podcast doesn't stop at movie arguments. Oh no. We also get into celebrity holograms—because nothing says “honoring a legacy” like digitally resurrecting legends for a Fourth of July performance. Totally normal. Totally not weird at all. And somehow, it makes sense for about five seconds before we all collectively question reality.On top of that, we've got celebrity chaos, legal drama, and a Tiger Woods situation that proves once again that being incredibly talented does not mean making great life choices. Sprinkle in some music talk, pop culture nonsense, and historical throwbacks, and you've got a full buffet of ridiculousness.If you like your pop culture served with sarcasm, mild outrage, and zero resolution, this comedy podcast is exactly what your brain ordered.This funny podcast starts with a wholesome moment—King Scott is having a baby. Aww. Beautiful. Life-changing. And immediately ruined by everyone else having opinions.Because apparently, choosing a baby name isn't just between two parents anymore—it's a full-blown family war. Grandparents want throwbacks, parents want trendy, and the internet wants chaos. And yes, people are absolutely using AI to generate baby names now, which feels like a bold strategy when Grandma is already ready to fight you in the group chat.The crew dives into the absolute madness of baby naming culture, including the cardinal sin: telling people your name ideas before the baby is born. Rookie mistake. That's how you end up in a verbal cage match with relatives who suddenly think they're on a judging panel for “America's Next Top Baby Name.”This funny podcast also delivers some all-time legendary real names—from “Justin Case” to “Ima Roach”—proving that sometimes the real problem isn't creativity… it's not thinking things through. Add in stories about almost-names, regrettable names, and names that probably should've stayed in someone's brain, and you've got pure gold.And just when you think it can't get weirder, we take a detour into chaotic gender reveals (including one at a Cheesecake Factory that absolutely did not go well), proving once again that humans cannot be trusted with balloons or public spaces.If you've ever named a kid, been named, or just survived a family group chat, this funny podcast will feel way too real—and way too funny.Follow The Rizzuto Show → linktr.ee/rizzshow for more from your favorite daily comedy show.Connect with The Rizzuto Show Comedy Podcast online → 1057thepoint.com/RizzShow.Hear The Rizz Show daily on the radio at 105.7 The Point | Hubbard Radio in St. Louis, MO.The U.S. Is Quietly Changing Your Gas Quality to Help with Costs—Here's the Trade-OffThe Feds Plan To Start Diluting Gasoline This May: ExplainedFull Moon April 2026: Exactly When To See The ‘Pink Moon' RiseThe Brain-Boosting Activity Doctors Wish More People DidCouple Host Gender Reveal At Cheesecake Factory. Then People Come For Them When It Fails—And Causes A Mess For The Servers: 'So Yalls House…Wasn't An Option?‘Honey' the hero dog protects family from bear‘Tolyamory' Is a New Dating Trend and It's Annoying the Polyamory CommunityA Yale student went on a blind date. Two days later he sent a six-paragraph AI-generated text.See Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

＜目次＞(0:00) Awwの守屋さんの紹介、宮武さんと守屋さんの出会い(5:06) 左脳 vs 右脳の仕事(7:58) ビジネス vs クリエイティブ・アート(11:05) IPのLTV：集中力と感動(13:48) ライブ配信はSNSの反動？(17:21) IPの段階・レイヤー(20:30) 悪役の重要性、SNSがつまらなくなった(24:43) ボトムアップ型のIP vs トップダウン型のIP(29:38) マーケティングによって一瞬のモメンタムに対して再現性のない世界観(36:18) アメリカVCの合宿で守屋さんがプレゼンした話(39:43) 日本の80年代〜90年代のテレビの強さ(45:58) 守屋さんが興味ある分野(50:20) 男性オタクが生まれづらい構造になった？(52:35) バーチャルヒューマンの対話できる仕組みの実装(57:27) テック業界でのストーリーテリングチームの強化Aww | 対話型バーチャルヒューマンを活用し、接客・教育・観光など多用途に対応可能なAIソリューションを提供https://aww.tokyo/守屋貴行 (@moriyan0626)https://x.com/moriyan0626＜About Off Topic＞Podcast:Apple - https://apple.co/2UZCQwzSpotify - https://spoti.fi/2JakzKmOff Topic Clubhttps://note.com/offtopic/membershipX - https://twitter.com/OffTopicJP草野ミキ:https://twitter.com/mikikusanohttps://www.instagram.com/mikikusano宮武テツロー: https://twitter.com/tmiyatake1

Dahlia parked her car and began to pull out what she'd need for the day. "Hey Dahlia, need some help?" Dahlia looked up to see Adam, Kate and Jason heading her way. "Actually, that would be great," Dahlia smiled, piling their outstretched arms with a few boxes and bags, while she pulled her small trolley with more things. "I'm heading to the Home Ec. room," she said. "Hey, Dahlia, I just, um, wanted to say thanks for the tutoring club you volunteer at after school on Tuesdays. I got my maths test, and I passed. I don't think I've ever gotten a pass before," Jason laughed.  "Oh, that's awesome! And you're welcome. I'm just glad I could help; I remember learning that in when I was in grade 10 and it was a lot," Dahlia smiled. "Yeah, thanks for always helping; it does mean a lot to us," Kate agreed. She'd been tutored in English, and her grades had improved too. "Aww, I'm so glad I love helping," she smiled. "Have fun with the Grade 8's this afternoon. I think my brother Eli has a crush on you." Adam laughed. He and his friends headed off to class. Dahlia shook her head, laughed and thanked them for their help in helping her carry everything.                                  ______________________________________________________ Join us as we dive into the story of Dahlia - the modernised story of Dorcas found in Acts 9:36-42. ALSO We did a mic roam and asked girls your age what kindness means to them. What did they say?  Tune in to find out.                                    ___________________________________ READ STORY ON THE BLOG Buy the Gratitude Journal Keep in the loop by signing up for our GIGI Notes HERE Hosts: Esther & Steph Mix & effects: Stephanie Giselle Music: www.purple-planet.com email us: writegigi5@gmail.com Write by post GIGI Teen Bible Talk PO BOX 6505 Upper Mt Gravatt QLD 4122 music credit: Purple planet music All music played on the podcast radio is covered under the APRA AMCOS Online Mini Licence.

Welcome to a wild post-Valentine's Day hangover episode of Vision Cast! Love is in the air, but so is absolute chaos. Donald shoots his shot and officially asks Stacy to be his girlfriend (she said yes!), while Rachel and George celebrate a massive 11 years of putting up with each other.Aww, how sweet, right?Wrong.Things quickly devolve into an epic, no-holds-barred AI "Song Wars." Phil drops a catchy diss track roasting George, Rachel retaliates with a jaw-droppingly raunchy hip-hop anthem that leaves the whole crew utterly speechless, and George fires back by musically dubbing Rachel a "Bobcat." The AI-generated roasts are absolutely ruthless!To cool things down, JC takes us into the tech corner for a live demonstration of "Nexi," a new open-source AI voice assistant (spoiler alert: it actually works!). Plus, Preston flexes the ultimate bachelor pad upgrade for his new apartment: a literaltalking microwaveBut the real danger lurking on the podcast today is Tallbooth (aka Tally), our brand-new feline studio manager. Tally is ravenous, and his absolute favorite meal is "anyone who ducks out early." This is terrible news for JC, who is notorious for dropping his shoutouts and bouncing before the episode actually wraps. Will JC finally stick around until the very end, or will he duck out early and become the new manager's next snack? Hit play and join the mayhem!Also, here is the link to download the latest tech innovation for your Mac computer.Hopefully it'll advance to smart devices and Windows soon.https://na01.safelinks.protection.outlook.com/?url=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.github.com%2Fseregawpn%2Fnexy_production%2Freleases&data=05%7C02%7C%7Cfd8631b788f944b9164e08de6f6b0f59%7C84df9e7fe9f640afb435aaaaaaaaaaaa%7C1%7C0%7C639070702756235819%7CUnknown%7CTWFpbGZsb3d8eyJFbXB0eU1hcGkiOnRydWUsIlYiOiIwLjAuMDAwMCIsIlAiOiJXaW4zMiIsIkFOIjoiTWFpbCIsIldUIjoyfQ%3D%3D%7C0%7C%7C%7C&sdata=%2B2q6Ojb%2FMM3jh%2BxAYfmPw1sBKuUmQPofCNuitKOm4fQ%3D&reserved=0You can email the developer directly at: Zasorin.sergiy@gmail.com

The Adelaide Writers' Week board's decision to disinvite Palestinian-Egyptian-Australian author and academic Dr Randa Abdel-Fattah has seen over 180 writers and participants boycott the festival, leading to its cancellation. Board members have resigned. Dr Abdel-Fattah's lawyers have threatened defamation proceedings against South Australian Premier Peter Malinauskas. AWW director, Louise Adler, also resigned saying that she “cannot be a party to silencing writers.” As the fall-out continues, Jules and Jez talk about their love of writers' festivals, the very real contribution writers' festivals make to the community, and the importance of free speech.Jules's pick: Heated RivalryJez's pick: https://www.bbc.com/news/articles/c8j30kx1vk3oJulia Baird and Jeremy Fernandez chat about the stories you're obsessed with, the stuff you've missed and the things that matter. Episodes drop every Wednesday afternoon. We want to hear from you! Join the conversation and email the show at notstupid@abc.net.au

Nueva temporada!!IAN LEE CRISIS EN VIDEO!Nos tiramos de cabeza (pero con tiaras!) al primer número de AWW.Mucho grito y perros alados!Próxima lectura: Absolute Wonder Woman #2 y #3 ⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐Ian Gutierrez - Gus Casals#IanleeCrisisNos pueden invitar un Cafecito a Ian y Gus y ayudarnos con el tiempo y el esfuerzo de hacer todos estos videos. Gracias! https://cafecito.app/gusian Si están fuera de Argentina y quieren colaborar, lo pueden hacer por PayPal https://paypal.me/GustavoCasals?locale.x=es_X

Full show - FrYiday | Erica called her fiance WHAT!? | Big screen or little screen? | Slacker and T. Hack are very triggered by this thing that women do | Honeymooning with the in-laws | Erica is taking the next big step in her relationship | The show's AI photos caused an uproar | Aww sheet | Let's learn 1 | Hillbilly hookup 1 | T'd Off with T. Hack - Cards | Erica's urban legend | Erin wanted to surprise T. Hack, but he ruined it | Stupid stories

Visiting people who are in the hospital - I'm guessing that's not your favorite thing to do. A lot of times it's hard to know what to say to the person; especially if their condition is serious. But there are some visits where it's easy to think of things to say - like when you're visiting a new mom or a new baby. All you have to say is, "Aww, she's beautiful!" "Oh, he looks so smart; so alert" or "That's the cutest baby I've ever seen!" See, you're supposed to say these things even if the baby still looks all red and bald and wrinkled. But that first Christmas...well, one of the first people to see Mary's baby did not follow the usual script. I'm Ron Hutchcraft and I want to have A Word With You today about "Strange Words For a Christmas Mom." Following the Jewish custom, Mary and Joseph brought their baby boy to the temple to be circumcised, just eight days after that first Christmas. God had someone waiting for them there - an old man named Simeon who had been told by the Holy Spirit that he would not die until he had seen the One he called "the Lord's Christ." He actually held the baby in his arms and praised God for sending Him. But then came those strange words for a new mom. In Simeon's words we find the shadow of great pain for Mary but great hope for you and me. In Luke 2:34-35, our word for today from the Word of God, "Simeon...said to Mary, His mother: 'This child is destined to cause the falling and rising of many in Israel...the thoughts of many will be revealed. And a sword will pierce your own soul, too.'" That's not exactly what a new mom wants to hear. But eight days into Jesus' life on earth, Simeon is foreshadowing the end of Jesus' life. The Bible tells us that 33 years later "near the cross stood His mother" (John 19:25). And surely, as Mary saw her boy nailed to a cross and pierced by a soldier's spear, that sword Simeon spoke of must have pierced her soul. So as we sing our "sleep in heavenly peace" and "joy to the world" carols, let's not miss the shadow looming over the manger. It's the shadow of a cross. But that cross was not some tragic twist of fate. It was the plan of a God who loves you so very much. It was His plan to give you and me a chance to go to heaven instead of hell; to enjoy the relationship with God we were made for but we've missed because we're running our own lives. And if there had been any other way to erase your sin from God's book and pay for your sin, believe me, God would have done it. But all your goodness, and your religion, and your Christianity can't pay sin's death penalty. Someone had to die to pay for it, and Someone did - the Son of God. The writer of the classic carol, "What Child Is This" expressed it powerfully: "Nails, spear shall pierce Him through, the cross be borne for me, for you; hail, hail, the Word made flesh, the Babe, the son of Mary." So you've had your Christmases, you've celebrated Jesus' coming. Have you ever had your Good Friday where you stand at the foot of that cross and say the two words that are the difference between heaven and hell, "For me, Jesus. And I'm giving me to You." That's the only way you can receive the gift of eternal life that He died to give you. Have you known about Jesus all your life but maybe missed that step? If you've never done that, let this be your Jesus-day. You'll have a lot more to celebrate than just Jesus' coming to earth. This season you'll celebrate His coming into your life. If that's what you want, tell Him right now, "Jesus, I want to belong to You. I am taking for myself what You died for on the cross." What a new beginning this will be for you. A lot of people have found help in beginning that relationship at our website. And I want to invite you to check it out this very day. It's ANewStory.com. It wasn't just Mary's heart that was pierced on that awful day on Skull Hill. We can only imagine the anguish in God the Father's heart, watching His Son be broken for you. So you can be sure that God will never forget what you do with His Son.

Visiting people who are in the hospital - I'm guessing that's not your favorite thing to do. A lot of times it's hard to know what to say to the person; especially if their condition is serious. But there are some visits where it's easy to think of things to say - like when you're visiting a new mom or a new baby. All you have to say is, "Aww, she's beautiful!" "Oh, he looks so smart; so alert" or "That's the cutest baby I've ever seen!" See, you're supposed to say these things even if the baby still looks all red and bald and wrinkled. But that first Christmas...well, one of the first people to see Mary's baby did not follow the usual script. I'm Ron Hutchcraft and I want to have A Word With You today about "Strange Words For a Christmas Mom." Following the Jewish custom, Mary and Joseph brought their baby boy to the temple to be circumcised, just eight days after that first Christmas. God had someone waiting for them there - an old man named Simeon who had been told by the Holy Spirit that he would not die until he had seen the One he called "the Lord's Christ." He actually held the baby in his arms and praised God for sending Him. But then came those strange words for a new mom. In Simeon's words we find the shadow of great pain for Mary but great hope for you and me. In Luke 2:34-35, our word for today from the Word of God, "Simeon...said to Mary, His mother: 'This child is destined to cause the falling and rising of many in Israel...the thoughts of many will be revealed. And a sword will pierce your own soul, too.'" That's not exactly what a new mom wants to hear. But eight days into Jesus' life on earth, Simeon is foreshadowing the end of Jesus' life. The Bible tells us that 33 years later "near the cross stood His mother" (John 19:25). And surely, as Mary saw her boy nailed to a cross and pierced by a soldier's spear, that sword Simeon spoke of must have pierced her soul. So as we sing our "sleep in heavenly peace" and "joy to the world" carols, let's not miss the shadow looming over the manger. It's the shadow of a cross. But that cross was not some tragic twist of fate. It was the plan of a God who loves you so very much. It was His plan to give you and me a chance to go to heaven instead of hell; to enjoy the relationship with God we were made for but we've missed because we're running our own lives. And if there had been any other way to erase your sin from God's book and pay for your sin, believe me, God would have done it. But all your goodness, and your religion, and your Christianity can't pay sin's death penalty. Someone had to die to pay for it, and Someone did - the Son of God. The writer of the classic carol, "What Child Is This" expressed it powerfully: "Nails, spear shall pierce Him through, the cross be borne for me, for you; hail, hail, the Word made flesh, the Babe, the son of Mary." So you've had your Christmases, you've celebrated Jesus' coming. Have you ever had your Good Friday where you stand at the foot of that cross and say the two words that are the difference between heaven and hell, "For me, Jesus. And I'm giving me to You." That's the only way you can receive the gift of eternal life that He died to give you. Have you known about Jesus all your life but maybe missed that step? If you've never done that, let this be your Jesus-day. You'll have a lot more to celebrate than just Jesus' coming to earth. This season you'll celebrate His coming into your life. If that's what you want, tell Him right now, "Jesus, I want to belong to You. I am taking for myself what You died for on the cross." What a new beginning this will be for you. A lot of people have found help in beginning that relationship at our website. And I want to invite you to check it out this very day. It's ANewStory.com. It wasn't just Mary's heart that was pierced on that awful day on Skull Hill. We can only imagine the anguish in God the Father's heart, watching His Son be broken for you. So you can be sure that God will never forget what you do with His Son.

Seth and Sean discuss Stephen A. Smith and Colin Cowherd putting the Texans in their top 5 teams in the league. Aww man...do we have to let these guys on the bandwagon now?

Pining for Madison: Part 5 Day 2 at the Cabin. By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. I was just about to confide to him about mine and Madison's exploits, when both girls joined us at the same time, wearing their oversized t-shirts as nighties. "Good morning, ladies. Coffee?" I greeted. "Oh, yes please," Becky replied. She walked over to Ryan, put her hand on his back, and gave him a quick peck on the lips. "Morning, babe," Ryan greeted. As I got up to the kitchen counter, Madison came up behind me, wrapped her arms around my waist, and rested her cheek against my back. "Coffee, babe?" I asked again. "Yes please," she replied and kissed me on the shoulder. Both girls then pulled a chair out from under the table and sat opposite each other. I grabbed two more cups from the cupboard and poured them each a coffee and placed it in front of them. "Thanks Ad," they replied in turn. I sat down and joined them all at the table. "So, is every one raring to go this morning?" I asked. "Ugh! I forgot you were a morning person. Need coffee first, enthusiasm later," Becky groaned into her cup. "What's a matter Beck's, did somebody keep you up last night?" I joked, looking over to Ryan and smiling into my cup. "You're one to talk, I saw what you did to Madison's chest last night. Trying to write your name were you?" I spat a mouthful of coffee back into my cup and started to laugh uncontrollably. Before Madison and Ryan joined me in laughing. After I calmed down I got up and emptied the remaining contents of my cup in the sink. I headed over to the patio doors and pulled apart the heavy curtains. "Oh wow!" I said loudly. "What?" a Madison replied. "Come and have a look at this." I opened the patio doors and stepped outside. The other three grabbed their coffee cups and joined me outside. In front of us was a magnificent view of a lake, with a wooden dock extending outwards from the cabin. I walked further ahead and could see two pairs of kayaks on either side of the dock. As I turned around to face the others, I could feel the chill of the morning air, causing the skin on my chest and arms to get goosebumps. It appeared I wasn't the only one affected by this, both Becky and Madison's nipples had hardened under their t-shirts. "Shall we go kayaking?" I asked, trying not to stare at their chests. "I'm in," Ryan replied. "And is that what I think it is?" I said aloud, before the girls had a chance to answer. I hurried over to a large box to the side of Madison and fingered the edge, before lifting up the huge lid. "We have a hot tub!" Madison cried out. "Now we're talking." Becky added. I found the control box and switched it on, and it roared into life. "It'll probably take a while to heat up though," I said. "It's okay, we can use it later tonight," Madison replied. I lowered the lid back down to keep the heat in. "So, showers and explore the lake?" I suggested as a plan of action. We all collectively agreed and went back inside. After one more round of coffees, we got up from the table, everyone appeared to be feeling a lot more perkier now. "Who's having the first shower?" Becky asked. "I don't mind, I'll probably share one with Adam, if it's quicker." Madison answered. "Oh yeah, three guesses what you'll be cleaning." Becky joked. "Girl, please! You'll probably be using Ryan's cock as a toothbrush knowing you." Madison replied, then proceeding to simulate the actions. We collectively laughed at Madison's visuals. "Touch Mads! Touch ." Becky responded, with a wide smile on her face. Ryan and I just looked at each other and smiled at the prospect of some shower hi-jinx. I eagerly grabbed Madison's hand. "Come on then, show me your cleaning techniques then, babe." We left Becky and Ryan in the kitchen and went to get ready for the shower. A few moments later, we returned with our towels wrapped around us and headed towards the bathroom. Becky wolf whistled as we walked past. Madison jokingly flipped Becky the bird and they both laughed. When we got to the bathroom, I closed the door behind us, and we each hung our towels on the back of the door. Madison slid open the shower door and turned the shower taps on, placing her hand under the spray of water, until it was warm enough to enter. The shower itself wasn't huge but could fit the both of us. It had a tiled seat on one side, which also housed a few toiletries such as shampoo and shower gel. Madison got in first and I followed closely behind her. She took up most of the water, while I hovered on the outskirts, every so often changing places with her. Madison squeezed some of the shower gel on to her hands and asked me to turn around. She began washing my back, her hands moving in circular motions, causing the shower gel to foam up and slowly made her way further down my back, until she reached my buttocks. From there she pressed her body against mine and her hands found their way around my hips and to the front. She held my cock in her hand, delicately washing it and gently pulling my foreskin back and tracing her thumb around the head of my rapidly hardening cock. "Is it clean enough now?" She asked. "Hmm, I think I could do with a few more minutes," I joked. "Oh, so you want the intensive clean then," she replied, turning me around to face her again. She ran her hands over her wet hair moving the stray strands clinging her to her face and dropped to her knees. She jerked me a couple of times, before taking me in her mouth, holding on to my ass for support. I raised my hands and clasped them behind my head, enjoying the sensation. Madison was just getting into the swing of things, when the shower door suddenly slid open. "Busted!" shouted Becky, she pointed her phone at Madison's face and the camera flash lit up the shower. Madison screamed and gestured, but with me still in her mouth. All I could feel was a tingling sensation as the reverberation pleasurably travelled down the length of my cock. "Didn't your mother tell you not to speak with your mouthful, Mads!" Becky said hysterically laughing. Madison clawed for the shower door and slid it back, while Becky ran out of the bathroom with her prize photo. She pulled me out of her mouth, to talk. "Oh, it's on now," she said, quickly wiping the water from her face. I looked down at her and jokingly made a puppy whining noise, because she stopped. "Sorry babe, where was I?" She took me in her mouth again and continued. I could steadily feel the pleasure growing and myself getting closer and closer to climax, when Madison stopped with her mouth and switched to her hand and jerked me, every so often rubbing the tip of my cock around her wet nipples. "Fuck, that feels good, Mad," I moaned out. "Yeah, you like that, babe?" She squeezed tighter and jerked faster and unable to hold back anymore, I shot my load across her chest and watched as the water washed it away between her breasts and down her stomach I offered my hand, helping her to her feet. When she rose, I quickly moved in to kiss her, slipping my tongue into her mouth. As we sensuously kissed she grabbed one of my hands, and slowly turned her body around, breaking the kiss. She raised a leg on to the tiled seat and directed the hand she was still holding between her legs and leaning her head back on to my chest. "I think I need a bit of attention now," she whispered. I rubbed my fingers over her wet mound, and she moaned softly. The steam from the shower filled the room and clung to our skin, causing Madison's skin to appear shiny in the light. I diligently worked her clit with my fingers, rubbing, circling, flicking and every so often slipping my finger inside of her. Her heavy exhales causing the steam to swirl around above us. I stopped, much to Madison's surprise. "Aww, Babe, don't stop, I was nearly there," she whispered in my ear. "I know, but I want to try something. Try sitting down." I instructed. She sat down facing me and I dropped to my knees, I pried her legs apart, so they were wide open and I buried my face between her legs. "Oh Jesus," she cried out as I began to attack her clit with my tongue. She ran both her hands through my wet hair and clutched at it, pulling me deeper in to her. "Umm, that's the spot, babe, right there," she directed. "Oh, oh, yeah, Umm!" She was pulling my head in to her so tightly, I could barely breathe. I knew I had to get her to orgasm quickly otherwise I'd surely pass out. I upped my tempo and began lashing my tongue so quickly it hurt. Madison's legs clamped around my head tightly, she practically rode my face as she approached her orgasm. I could only hear muffled screams as her hands desperately clutched at the walls, her fingers splayed wide as she came. Her legs slowly loosened and my face was free. I immediately pulled back, and took in a sharp intake of air. My lips, chin and jaw all sore from the work out. Madison looked at my reddened face and cupped it with her hands. "I'm so sorry if I squeezed too tightly, babe, but you were just too damn good at that, I couldn't help myself." I grabbed on to her knee and lifted myself up and ran my face under the water. We finished cleaning up and turned off the shower. I stepped out first and grabbed my towel from the door and patted myself dry, before wrapping it around my waist. I then passed Madison her towel. She wrapped it around her body and tucked it in at her chest. I opened the bathroom door and we both left to head to the bedroom to get dressed. Becky was sitting on the sofa with Ryan, with both of them looking at her phone. "You better not be showing Ryan that picture you took, missy!" "Too late," she replied. "Let me see it," Madison demanded. Becky turned her phone and waved it around, toying with Madison. A picture of Madison on her knees, with her mouth full of my cock, and exposing the side of her breast, with just a hint of her nipple filled the screen. "You better delete that, right now!" Madison playfully insisted. "Aww, but I was going to make it my new lock screen." Becky joked. "Don't you mean cock screen." Ryan quipped. I snorted with laughter at Ryan's joke. "Give it here," Madison begged. "No way," Becky replied, holding the phone out of reach and teasing her. Madison leaned forward trying to get the phone and fell on top of Becky and Ryan. They were laughing hysterically as Madison tried to clamber over them both to reach the phone. I stood there watching this ludicrous display unfold in front of me, when I noticed that her towel was shifting around quite a bit. It was then the inevitable happened. As she tried to pull herself up, her towel opened and she ended up flashing her breasts at Becky and Ryan. Ryan's eyes widened as he caught a glimpse of her perfect pair. Madison grasped at her towel to cover herself up, before giving up on retrieving the phone and composing herself. "Ahem, sorry about that, Ryan. I didn't mean to give you an eyeful there," she said apologizing. "I... I didn't mind." Becky nudged his arm. "As for you Miss Becky Moore, I hope you know, I'll be getting my revenge on you. I don't know how yet, but it's coming," Madison said trying to keep a straight face. "Come Adam, we have revenge to plot!" Madison announced over-dramatically. She grabbed my arm and theatrically we stormed off to our bedroom. As we finished getting dressed, Becky and Ryan slipped into the shower. I could see Madison plotting of ways to get back at Becky. I plonked myself down on the sofa and watched as Madison snuck over to the bathroom. She tried the door, but this time it was locked. Becky clearly saw this coming. "Damn it!" Madison yelled and then joined me on the sofa. "Come on now Mads, she could see that coming a mile away. You've got to play the long game. Her guard is going to be up now," I joked. "Yeah, I guess," Madison replied, before picking up an old magazine from the coffee table and opening it. She quietly red through each page, licking the tip of her finger and turning the corner of each page she finished. Twenty minutes passed before Becky and Ryan finally emerged from the bathroom, each wearing a towel. Madison looked up from her magazine. "Nice shower?" She asked. "Lovely, thank you." Becky carried on walking, when Madison called out. "Oh, um, Becks', you've got a little spunk on your chin." Madison said all seriously. Becky started wiping at her chin. "Gotcha!" she said with a little smirk and returned to her magazine. "Funny," she called back, before turning to Ryan and asking him. "I don't have anything left on my chin, do I?" "No, it's all clean, babe." He replied, reassuringly brushing her chin with his thumb. I shook my head, laughing to myself. They left the room and when they came back, they were all dressed and ready to go. Madison put her magazine down and we both got up from the sofa. "Right then, shall we hit the lake?" I asked the group. We all ventured outside onto the deck and eyed up the bright orange kayaks on either side of the dock. There were life jackets in each one, so I bent down, kneeling on the wooden boards of the dock and grabbed one from the kayak closest to me and held it up for Madison to put it on. She slipped her arms in, and I fastened the buckles around the front for her. Ryan copied me and did the same for Becky, and we both put our own jackets on. I helped Madison into her kayak and handed her the long blue paddle, before untying the weathered rope that was holding the kayak to the dock. Ryan made sure Becky was sorted and we both hopped into ours. We cleared the dock and drifted for a bit. "Um, guys?" Becky called out, "How do you get this thing to go in a straight line?" We all looked in Becky's direction to see her going around in circles, causing us all to laugh. "Stop laughing you guys," she said, starting to laugh herself. She used her paddle to splash water at us all, in retaliation for laughing, which ended up in a water fight between all of us. When we eventually calmed down from the play fighting, we coached Becky on how to paddle and we all set off. We spent the whole afternoon exploring around the lake, before returning back to the cabin for a well-earned rest. We tied up the kayaks, freshened up and all ate lunch together at the kitchen table. As evening approached, we all stood outside and watched the sun go down, whilst drinking a bottle of beer. As the sky got darker, Madison turned the deck lights on, transforming the ambiance to a warm and inviting glow, casting soft shadows across the deck. Madison stood by the hot tub. "Hot tub anyone?" she asked. "I just remembered, I didn't actually bring any swim wear, Mads," Becky replied. We all looked at each other. "I don't think any of us did, did we?" I added. "Do we need them?" Madison casually replied. We all looked at each other again. "What, like everyone get naked?" Ryan said, hesitantly. "I mean, we're all friends here, right? And it's nothing we haven't seen before?" Ryan looked at Becky as if to take her lead. "Well, I'm game if you are," Becky added. I lifted the lid off the hot tub and the steam plumed up in to the air. "Well, it's definitely warm enough." I said, dipping my hands in the water. "So, are we doing this?" Madison asked again. "Yeah, come on, it'll be a laugh," Becky replied. Madison, who was wearing one of her summer dresses was the first to make a move. Grabbing the hem of her dress, she pulled it over her head to reveal her matching bra and panties. "Come on you lot. I'm not doing this on my own." She said, as we all watched her continue to undress. Becky was next, then Ryan and I took off our t-shirts. Madison was ahead of us and took off her bra and panties. I could see Ryan's eyes scanning Madison' naked body. Together, the girls were quickest to get naked and left two piles of clothes on the deck and climbed into the hot tub. "Umm!" Madison said, sinking her body into the warm water. "Well, come on then you two," Becky coaxed. "It's not like we haven't seen your tinkles before," she joked, wiggling her index finger like a worm. Of course it was true, Becky had seen enough of me naked during our threesome after all, but I wasn't too sure if Ryan knew that already. I pulled my shorts and underwear off in one go, exposing myself to the girls and climbed in. With the three of us in, we all waited for Ryan to join us. "Fuck it," he said and pulled down his shorts and underwear. While I was grower, Ryan was definitely a shower, his long cock dangled between his legs as he climbed into the hot tub. I could see both girls immediately fix on it as he climbed in. With us all settled in to the relaxing warm water, we passed the time talking, every so often, sending one person out to get more beer from the fridge. "I know, we should play a game," Becky suggested. "A game? like what?" I asked. "How about truth or dare!" she suggested. "Come on, that's a kid's game," I replied. "What if we make it a little more adult and anything goes, we'll call it Truth or Dare: Hot tub edition," Madison jokingly suggested. We all looked at Madison, intrigued by her suggestion. "Well, I like the sound of this. Boys?" Becky added. "Okay. We're in," I said, speaking for Ryan. "Okay, okay. Who wants to go first?" Becky asked. "Shall we go clockwise from me?" Madison suggested. "Okay, so I'll answer first," Becky confirmed. "Okay Beck's, truth or dare?" "Um, truth." Madison pondered what to ask her. "Which do you prefer, giving or receiving?" "That's easy - giving," she quickly replied, smiling and looking at Ryan and comically pumping her eyebrows. It was Becky's turn to ask the question now. "Ryan, truth or dare?" "Dare please, babe." She looked at Ryan and then back at Madison. "I dare you... to kiss Madison." The dare looked to have stunned Ryan. He looked at Madison first and then to me, as if to ask the question are you okay with this. I shrugged my shoulders nonchalantly. "A dares a dare, dude." I said. Ryan leaned forward from his seat, with Madison moving to do the same. Their head's turned slightly and they locked lips. Ryan's hands hovered over her body, almost as if he was afraid to touch her. They made out for about twenty seconds before sitting back down again. After watching them kiss, I found myself with the answer to a question I had asked myself when I had the threesome with Becky and Madison. How would I feel if the roles were reversed and another man fucked Madison? Honestly, I don't think I'd mind, it was kind of a turn on. I think after watching Becky and Ryan going at it yesterday, I kinda think I like to watch. "Okay, babe. Your turn to ask Adam." "Truth or dare, Ad?" Ryan asked. "Let's go for truth." "Which of Madison's holes do you enjoy the most?" He asked grinning. Becky burst out laughing at the question and Madison stared at me smiling. "Well?" Madison replied. "I mean I love them all," I replied carefully. "Come on, pick one," Becky goaded. "Um, um, her cunt." Becky and Ryan clapped and Madison's cheeks turned red. "Okay, babe. Truth or dare?" I asked. "Dare please." "I dare you to make out with Becky and this time make it spicy." The girls looked at each other and then smiled at us boys. "Okay, you want spicy, do you? We'll give you spicy, right Beck's." "Hell yeah!" Becky replied completely up for it. The girls stood up from their seats and moved to the middle of the hot tub. With their legs slightly bent at the knee, they kind of slotted their bodies together. Madison grabbed the side of Becky's face and went in for the kiss. Becky's hand meanwhile slid down Madison's body and on to her ass. Ryan and I were practically hypnotized by the show they were putting on. Just as they finished kissing Madison moved on to Becky's right breast kissed it and circled her nipple with her tongue, all the while staring at Ryan and I, and running her hand down her stomach and covering her mound. "Was that spicy enough for you boys?" Madison asked. Ryan and I both enthusiastically nodded our heads in unison and the girls laughed. "Men are so easy to please," Madison said to an agreeing Becky. "Right Beck's, truth or dare?" "Dare please, Mads." "I dare you... to suck my boyfriend's cock." Madison glanced over to me and winked. Becky looked at Ryan this time to gauge his reaction. He didn't seem to object. I stood up, revealing the boner I had just gotten from watching Mads and Becky go at it. Becky stared at my looming cock. "When you say suck, do you mean to completion or just to suck?" Becky turned to ask Madison. "I'll leave that one up to Ad," she replied. Becky turned back to face me. "Um, well I can't exactly drop to my knees, I'll drown," she joked. "I think you're going to have to stand over me while I sit down." I nodded my head and shifted closer. I lifted one of my left leg up so it was resting on the seat next to her and opened my body up to make it easier for her. She leaned forward and without hesitation, she took me in her mouth and proceeded to give me a blow job. As her head bobbed up and down my shaft, I had to think of how I wanted this to end. Do I let her go all the way or do I stop her out of respect for Ryan. I could feel myself getting closer to orgasm, when I begrudgingly tapped Becky on the head. She stopped what she was doing. "It's okay Beck's, you can stop there if you want." She pulled away from me, with one last strand of saliva connecting her face with my cock, before wiping it away. "Wow Ad, that's some strong willpower you've got there," Madison remarked. "Yeah, tell me about it." "I would have gone all the way Ad, if you wanted," Becky added. "Nah, you're good Beck's." I replied. I sat back down, with my raging hard on disappearing under the water, like the periscope of a diving submarine. "Ryan, you're up. Truth or Dare?" "Dare." "I dare you..." Becky started laughing uncontrollably. "I can't say it." "What? Whisper it in my ear." Madison asked. Becky turned to Madison and whispered in her ear. Madison instantly started to laugh as well. The pair of them were now in hysterics. Madison tried to complete the dare on behalf of Becky, who was struggling to talk at this point. "We dare you Ryan, to have a sword fight with Adam." Ryan looked blankly at the girls. "A sword fight? With what?" He asked naively. I leaned over to him. "I think they mean with our cocks." "Seriously!" He blurted out. Both girls nodded their heads. "And make it convincing." Becky added. I stood up first, holding my cock in my hand, when Ryan reluctantly did the same. Turns out he had the same reaction to the girls kissing or to me having my cock sucked by Becky as he was packing a boner as well. With our two erections in hand, I made the first move and swung my cock against his and he retaliated swinging his against mine. We went back and forth. "Have at you, you scoundrel!" I said, getting into the spirit of things. The girls started laughing louder. "Scoundrel... Stop, stop. I can't breathe." Becky cried out in tears from laughing so much. Madison was pretty much in the same state as Becky. We stood down and shook hands at a fight well played. "Okay, okay." Becky struggled to say, trying to calm herself down. "I've just had a naughty idea, how about we take this up a notch." Becky turned to Madison once more and whispered in her ear. I watched as Madison's face reacted to what Becky was telling her. Madison bit her lip and her eyes darted between Ryan and me. They nodded their heads in agreement, before both turning to face us. "Having witnessed such a wonderful display of male bravado just then, how about we turn this into a bit of a competition between you two boys. I think our competitive nature kicked in and we both sat upright and leaned forward to hear Becky's impending proposition. "The competition is... who can get Madison and I off the fastest." She bit the tip of her index finger, waiting for our reaction. Ryan and I looked at each other, and back at the girls. "Adam, you will take care of Madison naturally, and Ryan you're with me," she continued. "The only rule... you can only use one hand." "How do we know if you're cheating, you know faking it for your partner to win and all." I asked. "Hmm, good point. The judges will need to confer." She leaned into Madison and whispered something else in her ear. They both nodded in agreement again. "Okay, slight change of rules. In order to avoid any cheating. Ad, you will swap places with Ryan. Are you both okay with this?" "What, so me and Madison, and you and Adam," Ryan replied. "Yeah," Becky answered. "Well, if you two are okay with that." Ryan said turning to Madison and me. "Yeah, we're cool. I said looking at Madison, who was nodding her head in agreement. "All in favor?" Becky asked the group. She looked at each of us in turn and we nodded our heads in agreement. We all stood up at the same time and I swapped places with Ryan, so that I was facing Becky. "This is so insane," Ryan said smiling. "I told you there would be no unwinding with these two." I replied. Each of the girls stood in the middle and lifted a foot on to their seat. Ryan and I stood next to them, and they placed an arm around each of us for support. With us all in position, Becky asked if we were ready. "Yes!" We all parroted. Our hands hovered over their mounds, water dripping from our finger tips, poised and ready to go. "Ready... Go!" Becky shouted. Mine and Ryan's hands went straight to work, rubbing our respective girls' clits. I slid my finger up and down, every so often looking across to Ryan and Madison. The girls moaned in harmony as we rushed to get them off. It was such a ridiculous game to play, but I'm guessing the combination of the heat of the tub, the alcohol and the copious amounts of flesh on display had made everyone incredibly horny at this point. My erection showed no signs of abating and judging by Ryan's wagging, the same goes for him. I alternated my fingering technique, going clockwise, counter-clockwise, flicking, tickling, softly pinching. Becky's wetness allowing me to easily maneuver, I pushed my middle finger inside of her and used my thumb to massage her clit. I could feel Becky's finger nails dig into my shoulder. She must be close I thought. When I looked over at Madison's face, I recognized the look enough times to know she was close too. Becky was the first to vocalize her orgasm, quickly followed by Madison. We both stopped, allowing the girls time to recover. The girls took deep breaths to compose themselves. "We have a winner," Becky said raising my hand into the air. "I think we were the real winners on that one Beck's. Fuck me that was good," Madison said, her face flushed with color. "Ready for round two, boys?" Becky called out, then slipping back into the water. "Round two?" Ryan said. "Yep, round two." "You're in for treat with this one. Endurance round," she said smiling. "Who can last the longest. Mads and I are going to jack you studs off, the first one to cum loses." "Are we switching back for this one?" I asked. "I think so," Becky replied. I swapped sides with Ryan again and the girls stood up behind us. The girls positioned Ryan and I so that we standing next to each other and aiming our hard cocks outside of the hot tub. They then reached around to grab our cocks. "Madison, would you do the honors." "I would love to Becky. On three, okay." We braced ourselves for what was going to happen next. "One... two... three!" The girls started immediately, their hands sliding up and down our erect shafts. I tried to channel my breathing in order to control the intense sensations running through my cock. "Christ, this is hard going." Madison remarked frantically pumping away. "I know, my arm is killing me." Becky replied laughing. I didn't think I could hold out much longer, this evenings antics were catching up with me now and I needed this release so badly. I looked at Ryan's face to gauge how much longer he could withstand, but he hid it well, simply clenching his jaw. I was desperately trying to hold back, I could feel the chamber was loaded and I tried to hold off from pulling the trigger but it was no good. "Oh Fuck!" I cried out. The cum started to fly out of me, spurting in all directions outside of the hot tub before hitting the deck. A mere five seconds later Ryan grunted and did the same. I watched as he ejaculated, sending four strings of spunk high up into the air. We cried out for the girls to stop, our cocks too sensitive to continue. They loosened their grips and released our cocks, which were bright red from the squeezing. "The winner is... Ryan. Well done, babe." Becky called out and kissed him on the cheek. "Take five everyone." Madison added. We all sat back on our seats again, looking at each other. All of us having experienced an orgasm now. The girls smiled back at us. "Well, that was fun," Becky said, rubbing her sore bicep. "A few more of those sessions and I'll be ripped." "I can't believe we just did that," Ryan said in disbelief. "I mean you girls are something else. All the girls I've known, would never have done all that, not in a million years." "Well, we're not like other girls, are we Mads," Becky replied. "Besides, if we enjoy it and you enjoy it, what's the problem." "Wow, just wow. You girls are so amazing." "We know." The girls replied somewhat smugly. There was no doubt in my mind, these girls were special and Ryan saw it too. "Shall we all go inside now, I'm starting to get all wrinkly," Madison said holding her hand up and looking at her fingers. "Good idea, Mads," Becky agreed. We all stood up one by one, and climbed out of the hot tub, helping the next person out. We shook the water off us as best we good due to the absence of any towels, and went inside leaving a trail of wet footprints behind us. Madison veered off to the bathroom while Becky, Ryan and I stood by the kitchen table, not even making any attempt to cover up our nudity, we were that comfortable with each other now. Madison returned with a bunch of towels and handed them out to everyone. We towel dried and wrapped the towels around us. We were a bit cold, so decided to light the fire to warm us all up again. More beers were drunk, and we settled in for the night, huddled around the stone fireplace. We spent the next few hours talking amongst ourselves and about how much fun we'd had today and really bonding as good friends do, and I found myself getting on really well with Ryan; he seemed to really open up to the group, which is usually difficult when you're the last one to join it. I had my arm around Madison, and Ryan had his around Becky. "Mads, can you help me with something in the kitchen for a sec," Becky asked. "Sure thing," she replied. The girls got up and went to the kitchen, leaving Ryan and I to chat. "So, what did you think of the competition?" I asked Ryan. "It was pretty wild, wasn't it." He replied, taking another sip from his beer bottle. "Yeah, it was. I hope you didn't mind Becky and I, you know..." "No mate, it was fine. Considering what I was doing to your girlfriend, it was only fair." He leaned forward and I mirrored him. "To be honest, it was a bit of turn on," he confided. "I know right. Seeing you get Madison off, was really hot." "On the one hand, I felt conflicted you know, as it felt like I was cheating on Becky and it sort of felt weird getting your girlfriend off in front of you, but everyone seemed really... well, up for it." "I find with these two, it's best to go with the flow." "You sound like you're talking from experience, mate." "Oh yes," I said nodding. "What, you've done other stuff with them?" Ryan asked inquisitively. "One word - threesome." "No fucking way," Ryan replied, slightly raising his voice. "Yeah, but it was before she met you." "Living the dream, dude, what was it like?" "Amazing, as you would imagine." He looked at me, with a hint of admiration. The girls returned from the kitchen, both wearing a sly smile and we quickly ended our chat. They split up and circled around us like two leopards on the hunt. They came from behind us and placed their hands on our chests and bent forward, nuzzling their heads between our shoulder and neck. "So, Mads and I have been talking, and I don't know about you two but we're not quite ready for our little party to end. So, how do you boys feel about taking it into the bedroom?" Ryan and I looked at each other, our smiles widening across our faces. "Judging by those smiles, I'd say that was a yes," Madison said. Madison grabbed my hand, I turned and stood up, climbed over the sofa and jumped down to join Madison, with Becky and Ryan following. We left the living area and headed to the bedrooms. I was about to turn left to go into our bedroom, when Madison grabbed my arm. "Not this time," she said, turning to go into Ryan and Becky's room. Becky was the last one to enter and closed the door behind us. "Consider this the bonus round, boys," Becky said. Madison walked over to one side of the bed, while Becky walked to the other. "And we won't be needing these," Madison quickly added. The girls untucked their towels and seductively opened them, revealing their gorgeous naked bodies and climbed on to the bed. They stood up on their knees and stared at us. "Well?" Becky said. Ryan and I ripped off our towels and hurriedly joined them on the big bed. "The only rule is.., there are no rules," Becky said smiling. I leaned in closer to Madison and we started to kiss, my hands feeling all around her smooth body. Ryan and Becky watched us for a moment, before getting into their own thing. We all moved closer together in the center of the bed, before casually switching partners. Ryan moved onto Madison and they began kissing with Madison grabbing his head and running her fingers through his hair, before sliding her hands over his chest. Becky could see me watching and turned my head to face her, grabbing my hands and planting them on each of her breasts. I kissed her and our tongues went at, giving me instant flashbacks of our first sexual encounter where I took her virginity. I moved my hands from her breasts to between her legs, while she grabbed my cock and jerked me as I rubbed her. Glancing sideways, I could see what Ryan was doing to Madison. He was kissing the side of her neck and then moved on to sucking at her breast, his tongue working her nipple. I reached out my left hand and slid my fingers between Madison s mound and rubbed her as I rubbed Becky, while Ryan worked both of Madison's breasts. Becky tugged at Madison's arm, and she leaned across, kissing her sensuously with her tongue. Our hot naked bodies were all intertwined now. Madison kissing Becky, Ryan playing with Madison's breast and me fingering them both. We then moved our interplay to the next level. Becky fell on to her back and maneuvered to the middle of the bed, offering her whole body to whoever wanted it. Madison was the first to take advantage of her offer and climbed on top of her. Ryan and I just watched, rubbing our cocks as the girls enjoyed some one on one time. Madison moved from Becky's face and down her body, kissing her breasts along the way, down her stomach and straight between her legs. Becky stretched her arms above her head, clearly enjoying Madison going down on her. With Madison bent over with her head between Becky's legs, I used the opportunity to slip my fingers between her legs once more. Ryan, not wanting to be the only one not doing anything moved towards Becky's face. He angled his cock down to Becky's mouth and she started to suck it. Madison felt so wet now, that I decided to go behind her. Knowing what I wanted to do, she spread her knees further apart and pushed the tip of my hardened cock inside her with her finger tips. I started to rock into her slowly, grabbing on to her hips for support. This looked and felt incredible, we were all joined now, moving as one, waves of pleasure coursing through each of us. Madison lifted her head from between Becky's legs, and Ryan moved his saliva coated cock from Becky's mouth to Madison's. She swallowed it with gusto, taking our cocks from both ends, while Becky watched on, playing with herself. It all looked so natural, the way we moved between each other. There was no delay, no hesitation. Whatever you wanted to do there was someone waiting for you to do it. Madison's moans were muffled by the fact her mouth was filled with Ryan's cock. Not wanting to hog us for too long, she pulled Ryan out of her mouth and motioned for me to pull out. Madison moved out of the way and Ryan moved onto his back in her place. Becky sat up and straddled him, pushing him inside of her and sat up right gently riding him, before leaning forward to kiss him. I used this opportunity to get in on the action, as Becky leaned forward, I positioned myself behind her and pushed myself inside of her, so that both Ryan and I were inside her. The noises coming from Becky now were incredible. There was a contrast of sensations, as the top of my cock was feeling the softness of Becky's cunt, while the bottom of my cock was rubbing against the hardness of Ryan's cock. Our movements soon synced as we worked together to pleasure Becky. Suddenly a flash lit up the room. "And we're even!" Madison declared. As we were going at it with Becky, Madison used the opportunity to take a picture of us double penetrating Becky. We looked at the smiling Madison, while continuing to plough Becky, this felt too good to be distracted by the photo. With the photo taken, Madison climbed back on to the bed. I withdrew from Becky and went back to Madison. With me gone, Ryan rolled Becky on to her back, so that he was on top of her now. Madison fell on to her back, and was now lying next to Becky. I positioned myself on top of her, mirroring Ryan. With us all in the missionary position, we approached the big finale. The girls looked up at our red faces as, we thrust faster and faster. The cries of ecstasy now in stereo. Madison wrapped her legs around my hips and lower legs, pushing me deep into her. I couldn't hold on any longer and came inside her as she succumbed to her orgasm, before collapsing on top of her exhausted. Ryan wasn't far behind me and climaxed with Becky. We rolled off the girls so all four of us were lying next to each other in a line. Our chest's heaving and our bodies glistening with sweat. The smell of sex hung in the air. "I can't believe you picked the moment I was sandwiched between these two, to take a picture Madison," Becky said. "I told you, I'd get you back Beck's," Madison replied, wearing a look of satisfaction on her face. "Can I see it?" I asked. Madison reached for her phone on the night stand and passed it to me. I turned it on its side, so the picture filled the screen. "I'm not gonna lie, but this looks hot as fuck." "Yep, that boys, is the look of a girl who is thoroughly enjoying herself, look how I captured the moment her eyes roll back," Madison joked. "And you'd be right, it felt amazing. You should try an Adam and Ryan sandwich, Mads," Becky added. I've passed the phone to Ryan, so he could look. "God, we're like a bunch of porn stars aren't we." "Ha, maybe next time we should tape it." I responded. "That would be one red hot video." "Definitely one for next time, boys," Madison added. "So there will be a next time then?" Ryan asked, with hope in his voice. "Oh yes, definitely," Becky confirmed. "It's got my vote," Madison added. We ended the night all sleeping in the same bed, all naked and huddled together. Just a bunch of good friends having had a good time. This was definitely a trip to remember and another chapter in mine and Madison's ever evolving sex life. While it's hard to imagine anything topping this weekend, something tells me this is just the beginning. Guess I'll have to wait and see what happens next. By Secretauthor2021 for Literotica.

Pining for Madison: Part 4 Adam and Madison take Becky and Ryan to the cabin. By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. As 6:30pm approached, I sat patiently on my bed, legs crossed in the lotus style. Madison had arranged to FaceTime me, and I eagerly awaited her call. She had gone away on holiday for the week to visit family, making each day feel like an eternity. I missed her so much -- it marked the longest time we'd been apart since we started dating. I watched, or rather willed, the time on my phone to transition from 6:29 to 6:30. As the next minute arrived, the digits seamlessly shifted from twenty-nine to thirty. A picture of Madison's beautiful face, along with her name, lit up my screen, and the phone started to ring. I answered immediately. "Hey babe," I greeted, trying to hold the phone steady in front of me. A pixelated view of her face appeared, before eventually becoming clearer. "Hey babe," she replied, giving me a little wave. "How's the holiday going?" I asked. "Oh, you know, not bad. Missing you like crazy though." "I'm missing you too. Not being with you is driving me nuts. When will you be back again?" "Aww babe, don't worry, I'll be back for your birthday, I promise." "I don't care about my birthday; I just want to see you again." "It's only a few more days, and then I'm all yours. The birthday boy can have anything he wants then." "Anything?" "Yep, anything." "That does sound good, but what do I want?" I said tapping my chin with my finger. "Well, I'm sure you can use your imagination." "Ooh! I've just thought of a few things." "I bet you have, and let me guess, it doesn't involve wearing much?" "How did you know?" She laughed at my predictability. "Speaking of which..." she began to say. "I've been so horny, these last few days, I might just jump on you, the second I see you." "It must be all that country air, but I'll brace myself," I joked. "I've thought about, you know..." she said gesturing her head downwards. "But I'm sharing a room with my niece, so it's not really practical." "Where is she now?" "Well, actually come to mention it, I'm on my own. Everyone went grocery shopping for food for this evening." "Well, why don't you, you know, take care of it now?" I suggested. "What, like over the phone?" "Yeah, yeah." I said egging her on. "Well, I'll do it, if you do it with me." "Okay, fairs fair." "How do you want to start?" "Maybe, take you top off?" "Missing the girls I see." "Oh yes." "Okay, just a sec, let me put the phone down here... and..." I watched as the camera image wobbled, showing glimpses of a girls bedroom, the white ceiling, the walls decorated with posters, before Madison came back into view. "Can you see me okay?" she asked. "Yep, every beautiful inch of you." I watched as Madison pulled off her top and unhooked her bra. She walked closer to the camera and gave me a little shimmy. "There, can you see them?" She held her breasts and pushed them up. "Oh yes, there's my girls." I said smiling. "Now your turn. Drop 'em soldier!" "Yes ma'am," I replied, giving her a mock salute. "...I just need to prop this up on something." I placed my phone against the footboard of my bed, angling it upwards. I shuffled backwards until I was in focus. "Can you see me?" I asked. "Yeah. Now show me the goods, hot stuff." I unbuttoned my trousers, and slid my hand in to my underwear and pulled out my flaccid cock. "Now play with it. Make it big for me." Madison asked. I started to play with it, shaking it from the base, then stroking it to get it bigger. "Is this good? Do you like this?" "Yeah, that's good," she replied. I could see her arm moving up and down. "Wait, have you started already?" "Oh yes!" Madison wasted no time, in starting to play with herself. "Can I see?" I asked. "Sure. I'll just make it easier for you. Two secs." When the picture came back in to view, it appeared that Madison had removed her trousers and underwear. I watched as she placed one foot on the bed, to open herself up a bit and slid her fingers between her legs. "How's this?" "Now that is hot!" I replied. "Yeah, you like it when I rub my cunt, does it get you nice and hard," Madison asked sexily. I nodded in response. I had never heard Madison speak dirty before. It was such an unexpected turn-on. "Ad, it doesn't work if you don't say anything back." "Oh shit, sorry, of course." I quickly tried to think of something to say. "My cock is so hard, looking at your beautiful cunt." "Umm, I'm so wet thinking about your thick cock. I want it inside of me so bad," she continued. "I want to bend you over and make you feel every inch." "Yes! I want to ride that cock all night long." The conversation was getting pretty explicit and I was fully hard now, stroking my cock for Madison and getting off on her dirty talk. Suddenly, my bedroom door swung open and my mom entered the room. "What do you want for dinner tonigh... oh my good heavens, I, I." She shielded her eyes with her hand and hurriedly backed out of the room, closing the bedroom door behind her. I jumped up after her, my cock wagging as I did. "Mom!" I called out. "It's not what you think, I was just checking something." I lied, as she scurried down the stairs. I went back into my room and sat down on my bed and buried my face in my hands. "What happened?" she asked. "My mom, she... she caught me." "She just walked into the room, asked me what I wanted for dinner and caught me, you know, stroking it." I watched as Madison covered her mouth and started laughing uncontrollably. "It's not funny, Mads!" "I'm sorry, but it is, it's so funny." She burst out laughing, her face turning red from laughing so much. "I can't wait to move out." I muttered under my breath. "Oh babe," she sighed, starting to calm down a bit, dabbing the laughter tears from her eyes. "I guess the moment's gone now, hasn't it?" I said somewhat dejected. "Yeah, sorry babe, but don't worry, I'll be back soon and we can pick up where we left off. I promise." "That's if I haven't died of embarrassment before then." "Look, I'll call you back same time tomorrow. Love you." She blew me a kiss. "Love you." I replied, blowing one back. The screen went black as she ended the call. I looked down at my rapidly softening cock, disappointed, before tucking it back in to my underwear and doing up my trousers. After our incident, my mom and I avoided each other for a while, the awkwardness too much for either of us to bear. Thankfully, the next few days flew by, and today was Madison's return from her holiday. It also happened to be my nineteenth birthday. Although, I was way more excited about seeing Madison. I laid there in bed, my arms folded above the covers, staring blankly at the ceiling. I hadn't fully come around when there was a knock on the bedroom door. "Adam, are you up yet?" My mom called out. "Yeah," I replied. "Are you decent, can I come in?" Ever since she caught me, she had now been extra cautious about coming into my room. "Yes." I watched the door slowly open, and my mom poke her head through. "You're not doing anything are you? Because I can come back later if you are." "No, mom!" I replied exasperated. I'm sure she thinks that's all I do when I'm in my bedroom now. "Good. I'm coming in," she announced. "Happy birthday! My special little boy." "Mom! I'm nineteen, I'm not little." "You'll always be little to me. Now go get dressed. Your father and I have a surprise for you." "A surprise? What is it?" I replied, sitting up on my elbows. "You'll have to get dressed to find out." "Fine, I'll be down in fifteen minutes." "I'll have your breakfast waiting." My mom left me to it and disappeared back down the stairs. I dragged myself out of bed and went to have a shower and get dressed. I could smell the bacon from the top of the stairs and followed that delicious scent all the way to the kitchen. My dad, sat at the table and looked up from his paper as I walked in. "Morning, birthday boy!" "Morning dad." I replied. My mom was busy at the stove, cooking strips of bacon. There were a few birthday cards on the table with my name on it, no doubt from my relatives. I sat myself down at the kitchen table opposite my dad and started to open the cards one by one. By the time I had finished, I had a nice little stack of cash beside me. My dad whistled. "Guess dinner's on you tonight then," he joked. My mom placed a cooked breakfast in front of me and my father and we tucked in. I had just finished my food when a small navy-colored box with a white ribbon slid its way across the table and into my field of vision. "Happy birthday, Adam," they both said smiling. I picked up the small box, intrigued by what could be inside. I carefully removed the lid and inside was a car key. I looked up from the box to my parents' expectant faces. "She's outside," my dad said. I paused for a moment, almost in shock at what he just said. I then slid my chair back and rushed to the front door, my parents doing their best to keep up with me. As I opened the door, I could see her. Parked next to my parents car was a 2012 black Jeep Wrangler. "No way. No freaking way!" I cried out in excitement. "Yes way, son, she's all yours," my mom replied. "We thought as you'll be going to college soon, you'll be needing some transport. She's got a few thousand miles already logged on the clock, but she's in good condition," my dad added. "Oh my god you guys, I'm stunned. I can't believe it. I can't wait to show Mads." As if she heard her name, my phone chimed from my pocket. I took it out and there was a message from Madison. "I'm back, can't wait to see you. x." Followed quickly by a second message, "Happy birthday BTW x." I looked up from my phone and at my parents. "It's from Madison, she's back." "Go on, go see your girlfriend." I hugged them both tightly and hurried to put my trainers on, before jumping into my new car. I waved to my parents, who were still standing by the front door and reversed out of the drive and made my way to Madison's. I couldn't believe it - I've got a car, freedom! Needless to say, I got to her house in record time. As I parked outside, I pulled out my phone and quickly messaged Madison. "I'm outside, come see me x." I waited a moment, and watched as the front door opened and Madison appeared. I beeped the horn and she came running towards the car. She was wearing a low cut, knee length floral summer dress, that rippled in the breeze as she ran. She looked stunning. I quickly got out of the car to meet her, and she jumped on me, wrapping her legs around my waist and gave me a massive kiss. I spun her around, before lowering her back to her feet. "I've missed you!" "I've missed you too, babe," I replied. "Don't tell me this is yours?" Madison asked, looking past me and at the car. "It most certainly is. What do you think?" I said proudly. "I love it! So, you going to take me for a ride or what?" I raised an eyebrow, and she knew exactly what I meant and playfully slapped me on the arm. "Come on then, get in." Madison hurried over to the opposite side of the car and got in the passenger seat. "Let's go," she said drumming on the dashboard. "Go where?" I asked. "Anywhere, just drive, babe." I put the car in to drive and drove off. I wasn't sure exactly where I was going, we were just cruising around and catching up. Madison played with the radio, finding us some good music to listen to, before telling me all about her holiday, what she got up to and how much she enjoyed seeing her relatives. It was so good to hear her talk and to be around her again. Her being away, was like a part of me was missing. "I'm so glad you're back." I said glancing across to her and smiling. I felt whole again. "A week was too long," she replied, affectionately stroking my thigh and leaving her hand there. "Why don't we take the scenic route, here take a left up here," she then suggested. The road slowly transitioned from a built-up urban area to a more country route. The rows of houses were soon replaced with rows of tall trees. I felt Madison's hand slowly move its way up my leg. My eyes darted between the road and her hand. "I think, if I remember correctly, we have some unfinished business to take care of," she said, her hand now resting over my crotch. "Oh, we do, don't we," I replied. "We do," she replied smiling. She glanced back at the seats behind us, the windows blacked out with privacy glass. "Why don't you pull over? Look, there's a little side road there, in between those trees." I indicated to turn, not sure why, considering there were no other cars to be seen. We continued down a small dirt road before eventually reaching an opening in a secluded spot and parked. The trees towered all around us, and with the engine off, you could hear all the birds chirping in the background. We both took a moment to admire the tranquility of our surroundings before turning to look at each other. Before we knew it, our heads had drifted towards each other, and we began to make out. Our hands scouring each other s bodies. Madison stopped kissing. "So, how about we christen this thing. Back seat?" I gave her a big smile and nodded. We both quickly got out of the car to fold our seats down, so we could get in the back. As I settled onto the back seat, Madison swiftly went for my trouser button, opening them with an intensity I had never seen before. She helped me pull my trousers and underwear as far as my knees, before grabbing my cock and fondling it, working it to get me hard. There wasn't that much room in the back, so I found myself wedged tightly in the corner. Madison, however, went low, her head now in my lap as she started to suck my cock. I held onto to the back of head, as her mouth slid from top to bottom. "Umm, Fuck, this feels so good." I murmured softly. This was so fucking hot, she was really going for it. Swapping between her mouth and her hands. She stopped abruptly. "Here, sit in the middle." She stood up as best she could, her head hitting the roof as she hunched over, before lifting up her dress and pulling her panties down. I helped her step out of them, then as soon as her legs were free, she straddled me sliding her knees as far apart as she could, lowering herself on to my cock. I couldn't see anything as her dress covered everything, but I could sure as fuck feel it. Her mound was moist as my head pushed apart her lips. She teased me for a moment, riding just the tip. Then lowering herself down further. I could feel I was completely inside of her now. She gasped with pleasure, reaching out on to the back seat head rests and grabbing them, allowing her to rock on my lap. "Umm, that feels so good, babe. I've missed your cock so much." I slipped my hands under her dress and grabbed on to her ass and let her ride me. The car started to gently rock as she started to ride me harder and the windows began to mist up, from all the heavy breathing. "God, you feel so good inside of me. Do you like it when I ride your thick cock." "I love it, your cunt feels so wet." I replied. This was all Madison now; she was running the show. I watched her face constantly change, one moment she'd close her eyes and bite her bottom lip, then her mouth would open as if she wanted to scream and then she'd open her eyes and look directly at me, giving me a look I knew meant she loved me. "Umm, I'm gonna cum," she whispered out between labored breaths. "Cum inside me, babe. I want your cum inside me." She let out a cry, a combination of my cock swelling, and her muscles constricting was enough for us to orgasm together. My cock pulsed inside of her, unloading my warm seed, she groaned with every pulse. Finally, she put her hands on each side of my face and kissed me, sucking on my tongue, before pulling away. "Happy Birthday, babe," she whispered. I sat there stunned. The sex, the dirty talk, was so fucking hot it blew me away. Madison climbed off me and put her panties back on, while I lifted my hips and backside to pull up my underwear and trousers. Madison sat beside me, and I put my arm around her. "Now that you have a car, we should go somewhere," she suggested, affectionately stroking my thigh and leaning into me. "Definitely, where do you want to go?" I asked. "Ooh, I just remembered. When I was away, I talked to one of my uncles, and he mentioned having a cabin or lodge that I could borrow anytime. It sounded really nice." "Okay, well, if you sort it out with him, we can go away for the weekend." "We can even ask Becky and her new boyfriend Ryan if they want to come. Unless you want it to be just the two of us?" "I don't mind." "You've not met Ryan yet, have you?" "No, not yet. What's he like?" "I've only met him a couple of times, but he seems okay. Becky is absolutely smitten with him. I think since our little group session and finding a boyfriend, she's in a really good place now." "Good, I'm glad she's happy." "Okay then, leave all the arrangements to me." "Sorted." We stayed a little longer before heading back to Madison's house. Over the next few days, Madison made a few phone calls and managed to arrange everything for this coming weekend. We were all going to meet at Madison's and from there, it would be a five or so hour drive to her uncle's cabin. Finally, Friday arrived, and I packed my bag with everything I thought I'd need for the trip. Madison and I also went shopping for supplies, to make sure we were set for things like food and toiletries and I made sure the car was topped up with a full tank. We arranged to meet at 4pm, and I pulled up outside Madison's house at 3:55pm. I got out of the car and went to knock on her door. Madison answered and greeted me with a kiss. "Hey babe, all set?" I greeted. "Yep, got my bag right here." She said pointing at a bag on the floor next to her. I picked up her bag and walked Madison to the car. "We're just waiting for Becky and Ryan," Madison said, looking down the road to see if she could spot any sign of them. I put her bag next to mine in the trunk and sat down. "Excited? This will be our first weekend away together." "I know, I can't wait. It's going to be so much fun." At that moment, a car pulled up. Two people got out, each carrying a bag, before the car beeped its horn and drove off again. "There they are!" Madison announced. "Hey you guys, all set for a fun weekend?" Madison said, greeting Becky and Ryan. "Hey girl, you know it," Becky replied enthusiastically. "Oh, before I forget. Ryan this Adam, Adam this is Ryan." "Hey Ryan." "Hey." Ryan was tall, with black hair that casually fell over his forehead. He was kind of skinny, but you could tell he was hiding some wiry strength. He had a strong jaw and dare I say, classically handsome. Becky had done well for herself it would seem. I reached out my hand to take the bags from them. Becky passed hers to me first and then Ryan and I stashed them in the back with the others. "Right, shall we make a move?" I announced. "Two secs, let me just say goodbye to my folks." Madison replied, quickly running back to the house and leaving Becky, Ryan and I to talk amongst ourselves. "So, looking forward to the trip?" I asked. "I can't wait., it's going to be a blast, I know it," Becky replied, grabbing Ryan's hand and making eyes at him. "Yeah, it'll be nice to unwind." Ryan added. Madison returned to the group. "Ha! with these two? I don't think there will be much time to unwind. When these two get together, craziness isn't far behind. Isn't it girls?" I said putting my arm around Madison. The girls laughed, agreeing with me. "You know us too well Ad!" Becky replied. "Okay then, shall we make a move." I asked the group. I opened the car door and folded the seat down. Becky got in first, followed by Ryan. I returned the chair upright for Madison. "Malady," I said, signaling to Madison her seat. "Why thank you, kind sir," she replied, smiling. I closed her door, and jogged to the other side of the car and got in. As I turned the ignition on, the girls screamed out with excitement. "Road trip! Woo!" I put the address into my phone for directions, while Madison loaded up the music for the trip. We took off and began our journey to the cabin. The music was playing, the conversation was flowing and the jokes kept flying. The atmosphere in the car was bouncing and the group really started to gel. We were about three hours into the trip, making our way down a country road, when I was convinced I could hear something. "Mads, turn down the music for a sec." Madison turned the volume knob to the left, to lower the volume. I could hear the noise more clearly now. "Damn, I think we've got a flat tire, people." I pulled over and got out of the car to inspect the tires. True enough the rear driver side tire was flat. I popped my head back in the car. "Yep, we've got a flat out here. Everybody out." I lowered the back seat for Becky and Ryan to get out, while Madison got out from the passenger side. We all gathered around the deflated tire. "You know how to change a tire, right?" Madison asked. "Of course, my dad showed me." I replied. "Do you need a hand?" Ryan offered. "Nah, I've got this." "You sure? They're pretty big tires." "Yeah, I'll be fine." "Well, if you're sure. Beck's and I will stretch our legs then. Come on Beck's." Ryan said, putting his arm around Becky. "Don't go too far, this should only take ten minutes." I called out to them as they started to walk away. I went about changing the tire, whilst chatting with Madison to pass the time. Ten minutes had passed and I was just tightening up the nuts on the replaced tire with the tire iron, when Becky and Ryan came back. As I was kneeling on the ground, I couldn't help but notice how dirty Becky's knees were. "What happened to your knees, Becky? Did you fall over or something?" I asked innocently. She looked down and started to dust off her knees. "Yeah, straight onto Ryan's cock I bet." Madison quickly interjected, then laughing, simulating a blow job. "Mads!" Becky cried out in embarrassment and turning red. Judging by Becky's reaction, that's exactly what happened, that and the fact that Ryan's zipper was still down. "Dude, you're flying low." "Huh? Oh shit. Thanks man." Ryan replied, quickly realizing what I was saying and pulling his zipper up. It was his turn to go red this time. "Busted!" I said smiling. "♫ Looks like somebody had a quick blowie in the woods. ♫" Madison sung out in a childish manner. We all burst out laughing, with Becky and Ryan seeing the funny side of it. I had just finished tightening the last nut and was done. "There, all sorted." I said, dusting my hands down. I fixed the flat tire to the rear door and packed away the tools. "Okay, let's go." I opened the door again for Becky and Ryan to climb into the back and Madison got in from her side. After pulling my seat upright again, I got in, and we resumed our journey. It soon became dark, and the once noisy cabin had fallen silent. I glanced over to the passenger seat to see Madison had dozed off, her head resting against the window. My eyes then switched to the rearview mirror to see if Becky and Ryan were still awake; they were, and very much leaning into one another. A streetlight illuminated the car long enough for me to see Ryan kiss Becky's neck, he saw me looking in the mirror and I quickly looked away, fixating on the road again. I was starting to get tired now, but I knew we'd be there soon. The satellite navigator on my phone told me to take the next right and I indicated, turning right as per the direction. The smooth tarmac was soon replaced with an old dirt road and the orange hue of the street lights soon faded away behind us. The unevenness of the road was enough to jostle Madison awake. "Are we nearly there yet?" She asked, rubbing her eyes. Looking down at my phone, I could see us rapidly approaching the checkered flag, indicating our arrival at our destination. It was pitch black now, I had to put the high beams on just to see anything. A clearing came into view ahead and then the cabin revealed itself. "Is that it?" I asked. "I guess so," Madison replied. I parked the car in front, where there was a little sign. I red it out loud. "Whispering Pines." "Yep, this is the place." Madison announced. I grabbed the catch for the door and pulled. The door popped open and I stepped out of the car and stretched my legs and arms. The cool night air was a refreshing slap to the face to wake me up and I felt my earlier tiredness fall away. I turned around to fold the seat down for Becky and Ryan, so they could get out. Madison joined me and held my arm as we blindly walked onto the wooden porch. She turned on her phone's torch, to find the key box by the door. I watched as she typed in a four digit code. There was a little click and the box opened. Madison grabbed the key and used it to open the cabin door. My hand fumbled at the wall to the side of the door in order to find the light switch. Finding it, I flicked it and the whole room lit up. The light revealed a large, rustic yet cozy space. The wooden walls were adorned with framed pictures and a large stone fireplace as the focal point of the room. Two well worn-in sofas with plaid cushions hugged the fireplace, with an oak coffee table between them, with a scattering of old magazines. A large wooden dining table sat at the back, adorned with old candle sticks, leading towards an open plan kitchen area. "This looks amazing," Becky said poking her head in between me and Madison. "I know, look at that fireplace," Madison added. "I'll go grab the bags." I said, leaving them to look around. "I'll give you a hand," Ryan added. We left the girls in the cabin and went back to the car. I opened the back of the car and passed two bags to Ryan. "It's so quiet out here." He remarked. "I know, it's quite eerie right." "Yeah, just a bit." There was an awkward silence between us, which compelled me to think of something to say. "So, you and Becky seem to be pretty tight." "Yeah, things are going pretty well at the moment between us." "That's good," I replied, grabbing the remaining bags. I swung my hips to close the door and we walked back into the cabin. "Hey boy's, check out these bedrooms." Madison said, leading the way. She turned to enter one of rooms and we followed her in. Inside was a huge bed, it must have been king-sized at least, with a huge wooden headboard with intricate carvings in it, and a footboard at the end of the bed. It was covered with a thick navy blue blanket and white pillows. "God damn, that's a big bed. You could fit all of us into that one." I said jokingly. "We called dibs on this one," Becky replied, sitting on the edge of the bed, before falling backwards and star fishing. "And we have this one," Madison replied, turning on her heel and leaving the room. I followed her out and she opened the door opposite to reveal our bedroom. It was a little smaller than the previous one, but equally as nice. I dropped our bags at the foot of the bed. "Come on, let s go relax on the sofa." Madison said holding out her hand. I grabbed her hand and she led me out to the living area. I collapsed onto the sofa, while Madison ventured into the kitchen. After a few moments she reappeared holding four bottles of beer. "Look what I found in the fridge," she said excitedly. Becky and Ryan joined us and we all sat on the sofa drinking and chatting, it was all nice and relaxing, when I felt that wave of tiredness kick in. "I think I'm going to call it night," I announced yawning. "I'll come with you, babe," Madison added. I stood up and said good night to Becky and Ryan, who seemed quite comfortable on the sofa. "Good night," they chorused back. "And thanks again for driving us up here." Ryan added. Madison and I went back to our bedroom and got undressed for bed. Madison took her bra and panties off and unpacked an oversized t-shirt from her bag, while I stripped down to my boxer briefs. We crawled into bed and spooned for a bit, before eventually drifting off. I found myself awake a few hours later needing to go to the toilet. A consequence of drinking the beer no doubt, and quietly got out of bed as not to disturb Madison. As I left our room, I could see Becky and Ryan's light was still on, as their door was slightly a jar. I thought nothing of it and went to the toilet. On the way back, I could hear a noise, almost like a repetitive creaking. I followed the noise back to the hall with the bedrooms, and found myself outside of Becky's and Ryan's. The rest of the cabin was pitch black, with the exception of a slither of light that cut through the darkness outside of their room. I couldn't help but look into their bedroom; only to see a naked Becky sitting upright on her knees at the foot of the bed, holding onto the footboard, with Ryan behind her, fucking her senseless. Her back was arched, and Ryan had a handful of her hair, pulling her head back. I knew it was wrong of me to be looking, but I couldn't look away. I continued to watch them from the shadows. Becky's pert breasts were bouncing up and down from the force of Ryan's thrusting and I could see in her face, she was doing everything she could to keep quiet. Ryan began to slow down and let go of her hair, before reaching around and grabbing one of Becky's breasts with one hand, trapping her nipple between two of his fingers. His other hand went straight between her legs. I watched him work her clit, all the while still fucking her. This guy had skills I thought to myself. My cock had gone rock hard from watching them go at it, to the point where my underwear waistband at the front lifted from my body. It was like I was watching a porn movie in real life. They stopped to change positions, with Ryan now lying on his back, with Becky riding him. I couldn't see as much this time as Becky's back was to me. She ran her fingers through her hair and bucked her hips quickly, before eventually succumbing and slumping down on top of him. They were done and after a few moments, she climbed off him and that's when I decided to end my little peep show. I quietly crept back to my bedroom and climbed back into bed and spooned Madison again. She stirred slightly from the my movement, before whispering. "Did you bring me back a present?" She asked somewhat sleepily. "Huh?" I whispered back. She turned around to face me, and that's when I felt her hand slip into my underwear. "Oh!" I said, just realizing what she was referring to. She kissed me on the lips, smiled, then disappeared under the covers. I could feel my underwear being pulled down and the warm, wet embrace of her mouth as Madison started to give me oral. I pulled back the covers to give her some air, and because I wanted to watch. She looked so sexy as she ran her tongue along my cock, before holding the base with her soft hands and sucking on the tip, her tongue doing laps around my swollen head. She began to deep throat me now, her lips slipping from top to bottom, the feeling of my head hitting the back of her throat was intense. After just a few minutes of this, I knew what I wanted to do next. I gestured for her to stop and then to sit up facing the door. Without speaking, I pulled her t-shirt over her head and tossed it to the side. Sitting on my knees directly behind her now, I guided her arms on to the footboard for support and slipped my hand between her legs and slid my finger between her mound. I wrapped my free arm around her and began delicately fondling her left breast, while my right hand worked her clit. It didn't take long for Madison to become nice and wet, and when she was, I pushed my cock inside her. I began gently rocking into her, and she moaned softly. In a carefully orchestrated move and to replicate what I had just witnessed moments ago, I kissed the side of her neck, fondled her breast and rubbed her clit, all the while penetrating her from behind. She let out an audible gasp as I worked all four areas simultaneously. It didn't take long for Madison to climax, in fact, it was probably the quickest I had ever made her cum. I wrapped both arms around her and held her tightly against my chest as her orgasm took her. She turned her head just enough to kiss my cheek. I let go of her and she crawled back into the middle of the bed. I wasn't quite done yet and tried to get between Madison's legs missionary style, but she stopped me. "Sorry babe, I think I'm a bit over stimulated for you to finish there. Here, climb on top of me and I'll finish you off on my tits." I followed Madison's instruction and straddled her upper body, where she grabbed a hold of my cock and proceeded to rapidly jerk me off. I leaned forward slightly and grabbed onto the headboard, while Madison's right hand furiously pumped away. I looked down at her as she looked up at me, she watched as my expression change from a look of intense concentration to my penultimate orgasm face. I let out a continuous groan as I started to cum. Madison directed the shots at her breasts, continuing to quickly pump away until I couldn't take it anymore. I placed my hand on top of hers to stop. There were thick ropes of cum clinging to her chest. I exhaled, resting my hands on my thighs, as the last drop of cum oozed out of me and dripped on to Madison. I took a moment to recover from my intense orgasm, before climbing off Madison. She tried to look down at the sticky mess I'd left on her. "Wow, that was quite the load you unleashed there, fella." I looked for something to wipe her down, but there was nothing readily available. "I can get you some tissue paper from the bathroom, if you want?" "Nah, it's okay. I'll go, I need to use the bathroom any way," she replied. Madison got up from the bed and held her chest as to not let anything drip off her. "I'll be back now," she whispered, as she opened the bedroom door and quick stepped to the bathroom in the nude. I slipped back under the covers and waited for Madison to return. After five or so minutes, she returned. "Sorry, just bumped into Becky on the way, looks like we all got lucky tonight," she joked. She jumped into the bed and we cuddled, before eventually falling asleep again. The following morning, the sun rose and cast a ray of light through the window and over our faces. It was enough to wake me up. I stared up at the ceiling fan and carefully rubbed the sleep from my eyes. I turned to look at Madison, who was still fast asleep. She looked so peaceful sleeping, and the light cast upon her face made her look angelic. I found myself smiling, I still couldn't believe how lucky I was to be with her. Without any doubt in mind, she was my soul mate. Not wanting to wake her up, I carefully slid out of bed and tiptoed out of the bedroom, quietly closing the door behind me. I walked past Becky and Ryan's room, pausing momentarily to see if I could hear any activity. The explicit images of Becky and Ryan raced through my mind. It was almost as if I wanted to catch them at it again. I tried to shake the thought off and headed to the kitchen, thinking a nice cup of coffee is what's required here. I put the coffee in the machine and patiently waited for it to brew. When the coffee was ready I poured myself a cup and sat at the kitchen table in just my boxer shorts. I had just taken my first sip, when Ryan walked in, scratching the back of his head. He was also in just his boxer shorts. "There's one in the pot, if you want it." "Cheers man," he replied, walking over to the coffee machine and pouring himself a cup. He sat down at the opposite end of the table. "Good night sleep?" I asked, making polite conversation. "Yeah, although there wasn't much sleeping if you know what I mean." He said, wiping at his eyes, then taking a sip from his cup and continuing. "Sorry man, you probably don't want to hear about that at the breakfast table do you." I grinned at him, thinking you don't need to tell me, I watched the whole thing. "You're good mate, I know these two have a 'voracious' appetite in that department." I replied. "You're telling me, Becky is a right demon in the sack." The image of Becky riding Ryan like a jockey crept into my head. To be continued in part 5, By Secretauthor2021 for Literotica.

Pining for Madison: Part 3 Becky Is Not A Chaperone. By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. I continued for another hour and a half before finally calling it a day. The garden was looking great, and Mrs. Taylor was extremely grateful. I even got a "looks good" response from Mr. Taylor -- definite progress. "Would it be okay if I used your shower to clean up?" I asked Mrs. Taylor. "Of course, dear. There should be fresh towels already out." "Lovely, thanks, Mrs. Taylor." I was just about to go up the stairs when Madison and Becky were coming down in the opposite direction. "Becky is just going home to get ready for tonight." "Oh, okay. See you again, Becky," I said, then turning to Madison, "I'm just going to have a quick shower, and I'll be right with you." "Okay, I'll be up in a sec." I left them at the foot of the stairs as I went to take a shower. After around ten minutes, I left the bathroom and went to Madison's bedroom to get changed. Madison was sitting on her bed, flicking through her phone, when I walked in. "Hey babe," I said before closing the door behind me. "Oh hey, do you have a minute?" "For you, always." I sat down on the side of the bed, my towel tucked around my waist. "Is everything okay?" I then asked. "Yeah, all is good. I just wanted to ask you something. Well, it's more of a favor, really." "Okay! This is sounding ominous." "Well, remember I said Becky was feeling a bit down." "Yes." "Well, I didn't fully explain her situation. If I tell you, you have to promise not to breathe a word to anyone." "Okay, I promise." She took a deep breath. "God, I can't believe I'm going to tell you this." "Tell me what?" I urged. "Well, she hates the fact she's still a virgin. Like, really hates it, and she doesn't want to, in her words, be the only one in the entire year that hasn't been laid yet." "Okay," I said, wondering where she was going with this. "In her head, it's like being the last one to be picked in Phys Ed. The one no one really wants on their team. It's really affecting her self-esteem." That, I could relate to. It was never a nice feeling to be picked last. In fact, at that point, you're not even picked; you're what they're left with. "Okay... so if she's that desperate, I'm sure someone will oblige." "That's the problem. She can't find anyone she likes, and on top of that, she doesn't want to come across as desperate in case someone takes advantage or accuses her of being a slut for throwing herself at guys." "Huh, quite the dilemma Becky has. But why are you telling me all this?" "You know how you said I was a good friend." "Yes," I replied. "Well, we were talking, and I might have mentioned how we started off, and how great the sex is." "Okay," I said still waiting for Madison, to get to the point. "Oh, fuck it, I'll just come out and say it. Will you take Becky's virginity?" "Um, what now?" I said completely dumbfounded by what she just said. "Will you have sex with Becky? This one time, as a favor for me." "Me? Do you realize, what you're asking?" "I do, and I thought about it, and I know this is a big ask, it's just, this sort of makes sense, plus we can be discreet about it." "A big ask! You're asking me to sleep with another woman, how can you be so cool about this?" "She's my best friend, you're my boyfriend, I trust you both explicitly. Besides, someone who is as good as you at sex - it would be mean to keep you all to myself," she said trying to appeal to my ego. "And what would you be doing, while all this was going on?" "I don't know, what would you like me to be doing?" I took a moment to think about it. "Can you get involved?" "What, like a threesome?" she replied. "Yeah, a threesome makes much more sense to me. A one-on-one with Becky would just feel like cheating on you, and I'm not comfortable with that." Madison started to come around to my suggestion. "Okay, I can do that, but the main focus has to be on Becky, though." "I'd rather focus on you." "I know, babe, but she really needs this." "And this isn't some elaborate joke or test designed to trap boyfriends?" "Nope." "Still, I don't know about this," I replied, still feeling skeptical about the whole thing. Madison then sloped off the bed and onto the floor, kneeling in front of me, looking up at me. "How about..." she began to say, then moving her hand beneath my towel, up my leg and running her fingers along the head of my cock. "I convince you." I looked down at her eager face, as my cock twitched from her touch. "Okay, okay, but it's still a big ask." I replied. "Hmm, okay, how about this? You do this for me, and I'll let you try that thing we talked about the other day." "Wait, seriously?" I said, my face lighting up. "Uh huh." Madison and I had talked on and off about trying anal for a while, but I couldn't quite get her to try it. Her ass was simply too amazing to ignore, and something I had fantasized about for a while now. "Fine, I'll do it, but I'm doing this for you okay, not Becky." "Thanks Ad, you're the best boyfriend ever. I better call Becky and let her know the good news. Madison tried to get to her feet, when I coughed to get her attention. She turned to look at me and I motioned with my eyes downwards. "Oh right, sorry. I'm sure Becky can wait a few more minutes." Madison untucked the towel from my waist and opened it. I had already started to get hard, just thinking about what Madison had offered me. She grabbed my cock and started to slowly jerk it, my cock continuing to harden in her soft hand. Teasingly, she licked the underside of my now swollen cock, then began planting kisses along the side until she reached the tip. It was then she took me in her mouth. God this felt so good, the feel of her lips, the warm, wet embrace of her mouth, the way she moved her tongue and swirled it around my head. Madison's head bobbed up and down in a steady rhythm now. As my mind drifted away in a sea of bliss, it suddenly dawned on me, that I'd actually be having a threesome with my girlfriend and her best friend. Isn't this what every boy dreams of? I had only ever had sex with one person and now Madison was offering Becky up on a plate. Fuck me this was crazy, but then again it was crazy when Madison and I hooked up the first time and look at us now. As I felt my orgasm rapidly approaching, I tapped the top of Madison's head as a courtesy to warn her what was coming. She continued to go at, until I couldn't hold back any longer. "Oh! Oh! Fuck, fuck, fuck," I cried out as quietly as I could as not to alert her parents. Madison continued to work my cock as I came, her lips securely locked around my cock, until I finished completely. Madison took a moment to swallow, before speaking. "Okay, so are we good now?" She said with a cute little smile, then proceeding to dab the corners of her mouth with my towel, almost as if she had just finished a delicious meal at a fancy restaurant. At this point, I would happily have given her all my vital organs had she asked for them. "Yes, we're good." I said exhaling deeply. "Cool." I had to give it to Madison, she certainly was prepared to go the extra mile for her friends. I helped her get to her feet, by offering her my hand. "Damn!" "What is it?" I replied. "I'm kind of in the mood now." "Well, you're going to have to give me at least ten minutes." She then sighed as she thought of another blocker. "We can't," she said somewhat disappointed. "My parents are downstairs. Rain check?" "Definitely. Here, why don't you call Becky." I said, handing over her phone. Madison took the phone from my hand, then swooped in for a quick kiss. "Thanks babe." Unlocking her phone, she went to her contacts and tapped on Becky's name. She waited a moment, then Becky answered. Once again I was left to hear only one half of the conversation. "Hey Girl, I just spoke to Adam, and we are a go." I could hear Becky's excited scream through the phone. "Uh huh, yeah, I know." "He does have one condition though. How do you feel about it being a threesome?" "Of course with me, silly. I'm not just rounding up people for you to have sex with. I'm not some sort of madam, although I do like the sound of that." "Yeah! Madam Madison," she said laughing down the phone, "it has a certain ring to it." "Uh huh, I know. It'll be like that time in summer camp remember, except a lot naughtier." I could hear them both laughing now. I however, had to make a mental note to come back to that one. "Anyway, I'll leave you to prepare, and I'll see you tonight. Later Becks." Madison hung up and then looked at me. "Guess we're having a threesome then." "Well, there's a sentence I'd never thought I'd hear." I replied, still somewhat in disbelief. "So, what's the plan exactly?" I added. "Becky's coming round at 8pm for the quote, unquote sleep over." "And what about me, there's no way your dad is going to let me stay after dark." "Well, what he doesn't know won't harm him, will it. It's date night tonight, so he's taking mom out, so they'll be gone for a while." "And then?" "Then the fun starts." She said with a mischievous smile. Madison appeared to be well up for this. I carried on getting dressed, thinking about the threesome. How does it work exactly? Who does what? I can only cum once at the end of the day. Although, I guess I'd have to save that for Becky in this instance. I had to get going and I could see on Madison's face, that she was deep in planning mode, so now was a good time to leave her to it. "I'll be off then," I announced. "Okay babe, I'll see you...." she kissed me on the lips, "and you, later," she continued, grabbing my crotch. "I'm probably going to go to Becky's now and give her a hand." I turned my wrist to look at my watch. "You've got like eight hours, babe." "I know, but it's a gonna be a big night for her, and us girls need time to prepare." "Well, I'll leave you to it. Just message me when it's safe to come over." I left Madison to it and went downstairs, making sure to say goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Taylor. On the walk home, I wondered if there was anything I could do to prepare for tonight, wondering if I should look at some 'tutorials' on the internet perhaps. I also started to think about Becky, and how I was going to see her naked for the first time, and she was going to see me. I'd never really thought about her in any kind of sexual way before. I only had eyes for Madison. I mean, sure, she was a pretty girl, but she didn't have the same oomph as Madison. It was literally the thought of Madison that got me up in the morning, if you catch my drift. As I got home, I was feeling a bit hungry, so headed into the kitchen. My mom was at the sink doing the dishes. "Hey mom," I said sitting myself down on the stool by the breakfast bar. "Oh hey Adam, are you hungry? I can make you a sandwich." "Yes, please." My mom finished the last of the dishes and dried her hands on the towel. "So, how's your day been, so far?" she asked, grabbing the sandwich meats from the fridge and then bread from the bread bin. "It's been okay." "Are you sure? you seem a bit distant." "Something on your mind, son? Do you want to talk about it?" "God no," I blurted out rather abruptly. My mom was taken aback by my bluntness, so I quickly apologized. "Sorry mom, I didn't mean to say it like that. I'm fine really." My mom finished making the sandwich and handed me the plate. "Is it about, you know S E X?" She said spelling it out. "Because if it is, I can get your father." She took a deep breath, ready to shout out my dad's name, when I quickly cut her off. "Mom! it's not about that. Shush! No need to call dad." "Well, if you're sure. You know you can always talk to us about anything." While I appreciated her offer, there was no way I was talking this one out with her or my dad. "Honestly, I'm fine mom. No need to worry. I'm going to take my sandwich up to my room." "Okay dear, don't forget to bring the plate down afterwards. I'll see you later." As I carried my sandwich upstairs, I couldn't help but think how remarkably accurate my mom's instincts were. I guess mother's really do know best. I sat on my bed and took a big bite out of my sandwich. As I chewed, I tried to visualize what it would be like in my head. I thought about Madison and her rocking body, kneeling on the bed. Then I added Becky next to her, not sure what she looked like naked, so I had to improvise. Then the idea of the pillow fight popped into my head, the two girls bouncing up and down on the bed in slow motion, hitting each other with pillows, with an explosion of feathers everywhere, and jiggling, so much jiggling. I found myself smiling at the thought of it, this was shaping up to be quite a good fantasy I thought to myself. Before I knew it, the sandwich was finished, and I had just eased back on to my pillow. I'll just sit back and picture it some more, I thought. In mere moments, I had fallen asleep. The yard work must have really taken it out of me, as when I woke up it was 7pm. Feeling a bit groggy, I decided to have a shower to wake me up. With the shower done, I found myself waiting for the call. I suddenly started to get very anxious about it. Talking about it was one thing, but actually going through with it was another. I needed a distraction to stop me from overthinking it, so I decided to play one of the games on my Xbox. Just as I was getting into it, my phone chimed. It was a message from Madison. I paused the game and looked at my phone. From: Mads "They've just left, you can come over now xx" This was it, time to shine, I thought. I turned the console off, put my trainers on and headed out the door, yelling "I'm going out, be back later," as I left. As I made my way to Madison's I could feel my nerves kicking in. I hadn't felt like this, since the early days with Madison. Now, it wasn't one girl I had to worry about pleasing but two. As Madison said to Becky on the phone, this was so wild. I mean a threesome, me? I never thought stuff like this would happen to a guy like me. Madison's front door was now mere feet away. I slowly approached, mentally psyching myself up and then knocked on her door. Within seconds, Madison had answered, she was wearing her fluffy pink dressing gown. "Hey babe," she greeted, giving me a quick kiss on the lips. "Hey." "Becky's upstairs; do you want a drink before we go up?" "Sure, thanks." I followed Madison into the kitchen. "So, this is it? Our first threesome," I said, as she grabbed a glass from the cupboard. "I know, crazy right. But don't forget the focus of tonight is Becky, you and I will have plenty of opportunities for a one on one, so don't worry about me so much, okay?" She filled the glass with water and handed it to me. "You're the boss." I gulped the water down quickly, something that Madison picked up on. "You're not nervous, are you?" "A little," I replied, and put the empty glass on the counter. "Don't worry about it, I'll make sure you're properly taken care of," she said smiling. She gently pushed me against the kitchen unit and leaned into me, wrapping her arms around my waist; we kissed. "Now, come on stud, Becky must be wondering where we are." Madison grabbed my hand and lead me back through the house and up the stairs to her room. As we entered, Becky, also in a dressing gown, was sitting on the bed. She got up as soon as she saw us. "Hey Becky," "Hey Adam, I... I just wanted to say thank you for agreeing to do this. I know you and Mads love each other very much and this was a big ask on my part, but thank you, you don't know how much I need this." "Thank Madison, really, she's the one who did a very good job convincing me." Madison playfully nudged me as she walked to the other side of the bed. There was a brief silence as we all looked at each other, wondering how we were going to start this, when Becky remembered something and broke the silence. "Oh, before I forget. I wasn't quite sure what would happen tonight, or what you two were into, so I did a bit of research on the internet and brought a few things with me. I hope you don't mind." She walked to the corner of the room and picked up a nondescript carrier bag. Then walking back, she proceeded to empty the contents of the bag on to the bed. "Holy crap Beck's," Madison blurted out. On the bed in front of us, was a blindfold, a pair of hand cuffs, a couple of bottles of sensual massage oils, a medium sized purple vibrator and a box of condoms. "I didn't know... um, how big you were Adam, so I hope these are okay?" Becky said pointing to the condoms. "They should be fine." I replied, looking at the box. "After you left Mads, I went into that new lingerie shop in the mall. They had a whole section of this stuff at the back, so I grabbed all this lot." Madison and I looked at each other, then both looked back at Becky. "Wow Becky, you really went all out." Madison, picked up the massage oil, flicked open the cap and sniffed. Her face showing, she approved of the scent. "Well, they say you never forget your first time, so I wanted to make sure mine was unforgettable." There was no chance of forgetting this, that's for sure, I thought to myself. We all stood there, just looking at the pile of sex aids on the bed, waiting for someone to make the first move. "Okay then, shall we do this?" Madison suggested, with a hint of excitement in her voice. I think Becky and I were looking for someone to take the lead and it looks like Madison just volunteered. "Well, I think to start with, one of us is wearing way too many clothes." Madison announced as both her and Becky looked in my direction. "What about you two? With your dressing gowns on," I said defensively, even though I knew I would need to get naked. The two girls turned to face each other and smiled, they both unfastened their belts, and dropped their gowns to the floor, in what looked like a perfectly synced move. My eyes didn't know where to look first. On either side of the bed was a naked girl, standing there looking back at me. "Oh boy, guess I am overdressed." The girls laughed. As I stepped on the heels of my trainers to take them off, I sensed both girls' eyes on me. A mix of nerves and excitement surged through me as I pulled my t-shirt over my head and tossed it aside. Moving on to my jeans, I undid the top button and smoothly slid the zipper down before opening the waistband corners and tugging my jeans down my legs. Lifting each leg slightly, I grabbed the cuffs and pulled them off. I stood up straight again, left with only my red boxer briefs. Taking a brief look at each girl, I decided to get on with it, treating it like ripping off a Band-Aid. Without hesitation, I dropped my underwear to the floor. It was done. The three of us stood there, completely naked, our eyes exploring each other's bodies. Of course, for Madison, it was nothing new, but for Becky, it was an entirely new experience. I could see the hunger in her eyes as they roamed over my body. "Shall we all get on the bed?" Madison proposed, tapping the top of the bed. We each clambered onto Madison's bed, now within touching distance of one another. You could feel something building between us all. We continued to look at each other, our eyes doing what our bodies were hesitant to do. I couldn't help but compare the differences between the two girls. Madison's breasts were slightly larger and fuller, whereas Becky's were smaller but pert. Becky had also opted for the completely shaved look between her legs, whereas Madison liked to keep it trimmed. We needed an ice breaker, something to relax us all. I don't know why it popped into my head at that moment, but it was worth a go. "Can I ask you girls something?" "Sure," they both said. "When you were both on the phone to each other earlier today, I heard Madison mention something about summer camp. What happened at summer camp exactly?" The girls looked at each other and burst out laughing. "Should we tell him?" Madison asked Becky. "Yeah, go on then." Becky replied. "Okay, well there was this girl right, oh what was her name Beck's?" They both thought about it for a moment, then remembered her name at the same time. "Lindsey Schaffer!" they shouted out and started laughing again. "Well anyway, it was late, and Becky and I were still chatting when we caught Lindsey practicing kissing with her hand--you know, that thing people do. She was really into it, and Becky and I just kept watching." She illustrated with her hand to show me. "So anyway, she caught us staring at her and got all embarrassed. It turns out, a boy had asked her out, and she didn't have any experience in kissing, so she was getting all worked up about it." "Being the good Samaritans that we were, we offered to help her out. The next thing we knew, both Becky and I were taking turns kissing Lindsey, and then each other--really going at it, tongues and everything." "Turns out, she had nothing to worry about. She was a really good kisser, wasn't she, Mads?" Becky added. "She was, and if I remember correctly, she wasn't the only one," Madison said, looking at Becky. "Madison, you're embarrassing me in front of Adam." "What? You're a good kisser, though." The icebreaker seemed to have worked, and the atmosphere was much more relaxed now. "I'm having a hard time visualizing it, sorry. Perhaps you could show me? I said jokingly. The two girls looked at each other, both clearly up for it. "Okay, if that'll help us get started," Madison replied. I sat on my knees at the foot of the bed, as the two girls moved closer to each other, their bodies eventually touching. I watched with bated breath, as Madison's breasts squashed against Becky's as they embraced. Their kiss was a long and passionate one. Their hands slowly drifting towards each other's hips. They were not holding back, that's for sure. This was so hot; I could feel my cock begin to twitch and slowly lift from my body. The girls paused their kissing for a moment. "Did you want to join us?" Becky asked coyly. I sat upright and crawled closer to the girls, feeling the warmth of their bodies. I could have gotten even closer if not for the assortment of toys Becky had brought between us. Madison reached over and grabbed the side of my face with one hand and Becky's with the other. Turning to face me, she pulled my face closer and kissed me, before turning to do the same with Becky. As Madison pulled away, Becky ran her tongue along her lips as if tasting the kiss. She then looked directly into my eyes, her head drifting closer to me as we eventually kissed. When her lips finally landed against mine, they felt similar yet different from Madison's. I felt her tongue gently flick against mine; it felt nice. Madison was right--she was a good kisser. After we all shared a round of kisses, we found ourselves in a huddle. Our attention soon shifted downwards, to all the things Becky had brought with her, or at least that's what I thought the girls were looking at. "It's so big now," Becky commented, biting her bottom lip. "I know, wait til you try it though," Madison replied. "Can I touch it, Adam?" Becky asked. I nodded my head, and Becky reached out and gripped my shaft, wrapping her fingers around it and squeezing gently. "It feels so hard, will it hurt?" Becky asked Madison. "It will at first, but I promise you it will pass, and you'll enjoy it. Besides Adam will be gentle, won't you?" "I'll go nice and slow, don't worry about it." I replied, reassuring her. Becky looked relieved. "I guess we should try some of this stuff out then," I said, picking up the handcuffs and holding them up to the girls. "Which one of you wants to go first?" I asked. "Becky as this is your first time, I think you should go first." Madison suggested. "Well, if you're sure." Becky replied excitedly. "Right, Ad, you move this stuff out of the way, and Beck's, you lie down in the middle by here." Becky and I followed Madison's instructions. "Adam, why don't you use the handcuffs on Becky and maybe thread them through the rails on the headboard. Does that sound alright with you, Beck's?" Becky nodded, and I grabbed the pair of handcuffs. As I leaned over her, Becky smiled then winked at me as she raised her arms above her head and held her wrists together, essentially submitting to me. The only way I could think of attaching them was to straddle the upper part of Becky's body. "Excuse me, I just need to..." I climbed on top of Becky, my knees just tucking in alongside each one of her breasts. I leaned forward to reach her arms, while my cock hovered above her face. I fastened one of the cuffs to her wrist, then thread the other one through the headboard rail. I looked down at Becky's face, her eyes crossed as they tried to focus on my cock looming above her face. "Sorry, I probably should have started with the blindfold." I said smiling. "I'm not complaining." I attached the cuff to the remaining wrist so both Becky's hands were secured and held above her head. "Is that okay? They're not too tight, are they?" I asked. "No, they're good, thanks." She replied, gently pulling at them. "Pass me the blindfold Ad," Madison then asked. I carefully climbed off Becky and passed the blindfold to Madison. "You okay with all of this Becky? If you want to do this another way, just ask, okay, babe." "I want to try everything, besides, I think I like being tied up like this." "Kinky!" I remarked. Madison placed the blindfold over Becky's eyes and gently lifted her head for the strap to go on. Becky was now handcuffed and blindfolded. I looked her naked body up and down, then I could see Madison looking at me as I did. I immediately felt a pang of guilt for admiring Becky's body, and it must have shown in my face. "It's okay, you can look and touch, this was my idea remember?" Madison said reassuring me. She then leaned across and we kissed again. "We're going to use the oils now, okay Beck's." "Okay, oil me up, baby," she responded. I handed the bottle to Madison, and she squeezed some into her hand, then held the bottle up to squeeze some into mine. She put the bottle down and rubbed her hands together. I copied her. "I'll do this side; you do that one." I nodded in agreement and we both placed our oiled hands near each of Becky's ankles and began massaging her legs, slowly working our way upwards. "How does this feel?" Madison asked. "It feels so good you guys." We had now reached Becky's thighs and were inching closer and closer to her mound. Becky's body started to react as our combined hands inched their way up her inside legs. Her body started to squirm a little as our fingertips flirted with her most intimate of areas. My hands were closest, and I looked at Madison for her approval. She simply nodded at me, and I brushed my hand over her sex. Becky gasped at my touch. Madison continued to work her way up Becky's body, while I knew what I'd be doing. Her hairless mound made it easy for my hands to glide over. I slid my middle finger flat against her opening, slowly rubbing it. Becky bit her bottom lip and started to moan. Madison looked back at me to see what I was doing, while continuing to massage Becky's breasts with her hands. She looked at me then smiled. I have to admit it, this was pretty hot. My cock ached at this point, it was so hard. I continued to toy with Becky, my fingers dancing along her entrance. The combination of the oil and her wetness made it effortless. I pushed my main finger inside her and Becky's knees jolted upright. I rubbed her clit, circling it with the tip of my finger, then flicking the underside of it. That, coupled with, what I could now see was Madison playing with Becky's nipples, was driving Becky insane, her moaning was louder, and her body continued to writhe in pleasure. Seeing and hearing Becky like this must have definitely turned Madison on, as one of her hands was now firmly between her legs and she was rubbing herself. She caught me watching her and angled her body towards me, so I could see better. It was then I had an idea. "Why don't you lie down here next to me, opposite Becky." I suggested. Madison positioned herself as instructed. I had her lying to the left of me and Becky to the right, with myself wedged between them. With my left hand, I took over from Madison and started rubbing between her legs, and with my right I continued between Becky's. I had both girls moaning in unison now, as I watched over them like a master of pleasure. Seeing their beautiful naked bodies twist and turn as my fingers brought them to the brink of ecstasy. My cock hardened to painful proportions, from the experience of having these two girls, literally being putty in my hands. I looked to my right, Becky with her body glistening with oil and her mound slick and swollen with excitement. I knew I had to take care of her soon, but at the same time, I didn't want to neglect Madison too much. I looked back at Madison and smiled, she had such a look of satisfaction on her now flush face. "Becky, are you ready for Adam?" Madison asked. "Umm, I'm ready. So ready." Madison looked back at me and tilted her head sideward as a signal to go for it. "Do you want the blindfold on or off for this bit Becky?" I asked. "Ooh, on please." I grabbed the box of condoms and opened it, removing one of the square foil packets and discarded the box. I bit into the side and tore it off with my teeth and removed the circular latex and rolled it on to my cock. Madison stroking my thigh as I did. I positioned myself between Becky's oily legs, looking over at Madison for that one final nod of approval before proceeding. Giving me a beaming smile, I had it, but before I started, I grabbed the purple vibrator and handed it to her. She took it from my hand. I then turned my attention to Becky. I lowered my body on top of hers, but held it above her, as if doing a press up. My cock lining up against her mound. I teased her with the tip of my cock, sliding it up and down, up and down. The sound of buzzing could suddenly be heard as Madison turned the vibrator on, mimicking what I was doing to Becky. I lowered my hips first; my lower body pushing down on top of Becky. I entered her with ease, she was so wet. She let out a cry. "Oh, oh god!" Her breathing was getting heavier now. I slid back and pushed in again, only halfway in. I could see the discomfort in Becky's face. "Are you okay Becky?" "It hurts," she whimpered. I could feel her body tense and resist me, while her excitement made her clit hard. After a few gentle thrusts, the resistance passed, and her body welcomed me in. She clutched on to the rails of the headboard and screamed with pleasure as I penetrated her. She was a lot more vocal than Madison. I continued to thrust, every so often grinding myself against her. Madison was moaning too, the vibrator firmly ensconced between her legs now, penetrating herself. I picked up my speed, Becky's encouragement egging me on. "Umm, yes, yes, oh, oh, faster, Adam, faster." As I increased my rhythm, it started to sound like she was crying, I was starting to get concerned until I saw the look on her face. She was definitely not upset. Becky tried to wrap her legs around me and pull me closer, but her legs were so well oiled they kept slipping down the back of my legs. I decided to meet her halfway. I scooped up her legs, resting them upright against my chest, so her feet were up in the air near my shoulders, and I pushed forward, deeper into her and continued my thrusting. As I did, Becky hit a pitch so high, that I'm sure all the dogs in the neighborhood suddenly took note. Becky's whole body shook, the sound of the metal handcuffs rankled against the metal rails of the headboard as she desperately tried to cope with the orgasm coursing its way through her entire body. Her writhing hips were enough to tip me over the edge. It was my turn to make noise now, I grunted as I came inside of her. I quickly looked over to Madison, she wasn't far behind us in our cascade of climax. Her knees swung together as she quickly closed her legs, lifting her hips off the bed, as the vibrator brought her to orgasm. Her face a picture of silent screaming as she came. Her body then relaxed and slumped back on to the bed. She turned the vibrator off, the only noise was that of everyone s post orgasm breathing. I carefully withdrew from Becky and shuffled off the bed to dispose of the now very full condom. As I was doing that, Madison removed Becky's handcuffs, her wrists slightly marked from when she struggled during her orgasm. With her hands now free, Becky took off her blindfold. "Oh my god, you guys. I think I just died and went to heaven. I have NEVER in my life, experienced anything that felt that good. EVER," she gushed. "I told you he was good," Madison said, then looked over to me and winked. "You are one lucky girl Madison Taylor, that's for sure," Becky continued to enthuse. I handed each of them tissues, in case they needed them. "So, it was okay then?" I asked. "Okay? I'm still trying to uncurl my toes." She said laughing. "I mean, oh my god girl, how do you even leave the bedroom every day. Is it always this good?" She said to Madison. "Pretty much, although I think we may have to add the oils and hand cuffs to our repertoire." The girls created a gap for me between them on the bed and I wedged myself between them. We all laid in silence for a few moments, savoring the moment and staring up at the ceiling. "So, Becky, how does it feel to not be a virgin anymore?" Madison asked. "It feels amazing, it was amazing, Adam was amazing. It was all amazing!" "Well, glad we could help you out, right Mads?" I added. "Absolutely! In fact, I would even go as far saying, maybe this shouldn't be a one-time thing. What do you reckon?" "I'm game," Becky replied enthusiastically. "That is, if Adam wants to, that is," she quickly added. "Well, I may need some convincing," I said jokingly, lifting my arms and clasping my hands behind my head. The girls used the opening, to move their heads closer and spontaneously kissed me on either side of my cheeks. "I think we can do that, can't we, Becky?" "Oh yes, definitely." Madison then glanced over to her alarm clock. "But not tonight sorry, my parents will be coming home soon, and you know my dad better not find you here." "Aww! Can I stay a little longer?" I pleaded. "Sorry babe," Madison replied, placing her hand on my chest and kissing me again. "I'll leave you guys to say your goodbyes. Is it okay if I use your shower Mads? I think I need to get this oil off me, before it stains anything." "Of course." Becky got up from the bed, holding her chest and left the room, leaving Madison and I alone on the bed. I turned to my side to face her, and she did the same. "Thanks again for doing this for Becky. I really appreciate it. I know my request was um... an unusual one." "You know I'd do anything for you Madison, you're my girl." She leaned over and kissed me. "What did I ever do to deserve you?" I draped my arm over her and in one slick move rolled her on top of me. "Don't tell me you can go again already?" "Oh, I think I can rise to the occasion." "You did not just say that." Madison said laughing at my cheesy remark. "Besides, I can't exactly leave you high and dry now, can I?" "Who said anything about being dry?" She replied smirking and raising one eyebrow. Madison sat upright on top of me and began to grind against me, proving her point. I lifted my hands to support her and she inter-locked her fingers with mine. "Do you know how hot it was watching you fuck Becky? And when you were fingering us both at the same time. I'm getting wetter just thinking about it," She added, grinding a bit faster now. I could feel my cock getting hard again under her. "Umm, there he is!" She called out, as my hardening cock slipped between the lips of her mound. "Tell you what, it's not quite anal, but I'll give you something to look at." She clambered off me, turning herself around and then climbed back on, with her back facing me. "How about a bit of reverse cow-girl?" "Now we're talking." Madison slipped her hand between her legs and pushed me inside of her. I grabbed on to her perfect ass, as she began to ride me. Fuck, did she know how to work me. She leaned forward, and propped her hands on my knees, sliding backwards and forwards. I could see my cock appearing and disappearing inside of her. She soon shifted back to a seated position, and continued to rock on my lap. Just as she was finding her rhythm, Becky opened the bedroom door. "Madison, do you have any more towels, Oh shit, sorry, I didn't realize you two were at it. I'll wait outside if you want." "It's okay Becky," Madison replied, slightly out of breath. "They're in the... in the... oh god, oh god, Umm." Unable to finish her sentence, she simply pointed to the wardrobe. Becky walked slowly across the room to the wardrobe, her eyes fixed on us, wearing a massive grin, while Madison continued to ride me. "Ride em cowboy! Woo!" Becky jokingly cried out. "Yee Ha!" Madison yelled back, waving her arm in the air, like the riders do at the rodeo, all the while laughing. "Ride that cock girl, yeah!" Becky continued to encourage. "Becky!" I shouted out laughing. "Sorry, I'm going, I'm going." Becky left the room once more, and as soon as the door closed behind her Madison and I climaxed together. "Fuck!" I cried out, holding tightly on to Madison's hips as if there were a possibility she'd float away. Madison ran her hands through her hair and exhaled deeply. "Oh my god, that was intense." Madison climbed off and fell beside me. "Now, that's definitely the last one, okay. You better get dressed, because if you're not by the time Becky gets out of the shower, she'll be the one riding you next." "I better get dressed then, my cock will fall off at this rate." I gave Madison a quick peck on the cheek and sat up, turning to get off the bed. As I stood up, I turned around, and took another look at Madison. Her body glistened with sweat under the soft hue of the bedroom light. "What?" She asked. "Just admiring the view, that's all. I could stare at you all day." "You know how to make a girl feel good about herself, don't you?" I picked up my clothes and started to get dressed. By the time I had put my trainers back on, Becky entered the room, this time wrapped in a towel. She walked past me and sat down on the bed next to Madison. "So, you off then?" Becky asked. "Yep. I'm afraid so." "That's a shame, I would have loved a turn in the saddle," she said with a cheeky wink. "Another time, Beck's." "So, what have you girls got planned for the rest of the night?" "Oh, we'll probably have that pillow fight we told you about, isn't it Beck's?" Madison joked. "Oh yeah! and perhaps practice our kissing again." "Girls, girls, what are you doing to me!" I cried out. They both laughed out loud. "Don't worry, you can join us next time okay. We promise." "I'm going to hold you to that." With that, I said my final goodbyes and left them to it, letting myself out. As I closed the front door behind me, the reality of my evening kicked in. Not only did I have sex in front of someone, but I also had my very first threesome, and what an experience that turned out to be. Would it be my first and last? Who knows. For all I know, Becky could meet someone tomorrow. But it was interesting that Madison wanted to share me. Would I have done the same if it were my friend who wanted to get laid? I honestly couldn't say. Until next time. To be continued in part 4, By Secretauthor2021 for Literotica.

Pining for Madison: Part 2 We make our own assignments. By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.   "This stuff is warmer than I'd thought it would be and so thick." "It's a nightmare to get out of hair too," I added. "Just as well I shave everything then isn't it." Madison climbed back on to the bed and laid down next to me. We both stared at the ceiling. Madison turned her head to the side to face me, so I mirrored her. I could see her eyes looking directly into mine. "Thanks again for doing this Adam, I don't know many people who would have gone to these lengths to help me out." "It's me who should be thanking you. I enjoyed it." "I bet you did." "No not that, I mean I enjoyed that. God did I enjoy that bit, but I enjoyed spending time with you." Madison smiled. "I enjoyed spending time with you too, and I also enjoyed the other thing too." It was my turn to smile at her this time. Madison then leaned over and kissed me on the lips. It wasn't a long kiss, but it was a nice one. Her lips were so amazingly soft as they pressed against mine. As she pulled away, she paused for a reaction. I felt my face light up, it was like I was the happiest I'd have ever felt. She must have seen that as a sign, as she kissed me again, this time for longer. We were properly making out now. I felt her tongue slip into my mouth, which was an incredible feeling. Our tongues danced together as we continued to kiss. With our mouths starting to ache, we stopped. We couldn't stop smiling at each other. "Well, that was unexpected." "Was it though? I did just give you a hand job. I don't exactly dole those out to all the boys, ya know," she said continuing to beam at me. "Ha, I guess you're right." Madison sat up, propping her hands behind her and looking at her naked lower half. "I guess I better put my trousers back on. Otherwise, who knows what will happen." She joked. She then turned and looked at my crotch. "Awe, he's gone all little again." She then proceeded to bop the end of my cock. Her touch sent a tingle through my cock and it twitched again. "Oops, looks like I provoked it." I sat up, resting on my elbows. "Do you mind?" I said trying not to laugh. "I don't, no." She said smiling. Madison walked over to where she took off her panties and bent over to pick them up, showing me how fantastic her ass looked. She slipped a leg in each hole and pulled them up. I pulled up my underwear and trousers. "Madison." "Yes Adam," she replied, mimicking my formality. "About that kiss." "What about it?" "Was that an in the moment kind of thing, or was it something else?" "Why? What do you want it to be?" She replied, flipping my question back at me. "I kind of want it to mean something else." She was about to put on her trousers then stopped. "Huh, that's funny, I was thinking the same thing." She replied, smiling at me and then continuing to put her leggings back on. This was my chance, there was no better time to ask, than right now. I'm going to do it. "Madison, will you go out with me?" "After what we just did, Hell yes! I'll go out with you." "Sweet." "Besides, we've still got an assignment to finish remember. May be you can come round Friday night, it's the bouncers day off." "Friday night it is." I confirmed. After tidying up, Madison walked me downstairs to the front door, and we paused on the outside doorstep. She closed the door, so we were both standing outside. "I hope you found our study session informative. I know I did." Madison said jokingly. "Oh yes, very informative. I look forward to completing the assignment Friday night." "I can't wait." With that, she kissed me again on the lips. "See ya." I walked backwards down the garden path, unable to take my eyes off her. As I reached the end of the path, she waved at me and went inside the house. The second the front door closed, I jumped up and a punched the air. After all these years of pining for Madison, I had finally done it. I had asked her to go out with me and she said Yes! plus as a bonus she gave me my first hand job. From that point on, I couldn't quite remember how I got home. I was on such a high, I presumed I just floated back. When I got back, both my parents were in the kitchen. My mom was making something to eat and my dad was sitting at the table doing the crossword. "Hey," They both stopped what they were doing and looked at me. "Well, how did it go?" My dad asked. "Judging by that smile on his face, I'd say pretty well. Am I right Adam?" My mom added. "Yeah, it went well." "Did you ask her out?" "Yes mom, I asked her out." I said somewhat exasperated. "And did she say yes. What am I saying, of course she said yes. Who wouldn't say yes to my little boy." "Mom! Yes, she said yes." "Way to go son!" My dad chimed in. "Well, now you have a girlfriend, maybe you won't need to spend so long in the shower anymore," My mom said teasingly. "Mom!" I snapped back, cringing of embarrassment. Dad started chuckling to himself. "I'm going to my room," I announced, unable to take any more of this conversation. I quickly left the kitchen and marched upstairs to my room. Closing the door behind me, I tossed my bag in the corner and just collapsed on my bed, letting my evening all sink in. Holy fuck, I thought to myself. It's like my brain couldn't quite process everything that had happened. Madison, the girl who I had worshipped for so long, completely blindsided me. I had no idea, she was so... so unpredictable and so sexually curious. How a random science assignment pushed us together. It was almost like one of my school fantasies, one minute you're working and then the next, you're suddenly exploring each other s bodies. Not only did I see her beautiful cunt, I touched it, I fingered it, I brought her to orgasm. She actually came on my hand, holy shit! It all just seemed so unbelievable. I raised my hand in front of my face and stared at it. I may never wash this hand again. ...And that was just what I did to her! What she did to me, blew me away. The way she touched me, held it in her soft, silky smooth hands. Her genuine curiosity about it, and then she thought nothing of jumping on top of me and giving me the hand job of my life. I could feel myself getting hard, just replaying it in my mind. Then, there was the kiss. My first kiss, the best kiss. Oh, how her lips felt against mine. I could have kissed her all night. I found myself smiling so hard, my face started to ache again. Then it dawned on me, and I bolted upright. Friday, what's going to happen Friday. Is she going to want to do it? Are we actually going to have sex? If we do, are we doing it for the assignment or because she really wants to have sex with me? I started to freak out. What if I'm no good at it? What if I don't last very long? Oh my god, what if I can't get it up? Will she laugh at me, will she tell everyone at school? Would she stop seeing me? My best dream, could soon become my worst nightmare. I had to stop myself, from spiraling. I sat at the edge of the bed and took several deep breaths, eventually calming myself down. One step at a time, I told myself. Friday was only two days away, plenty of time to prepare. I tried not to think about it too much, but it was all I thought about. Thursday came around, and once again. I just made it to the bus on time. As I jumped on, there was Madison in the front row, looking like her gorgeous self as usual. "Hey Adam," She greeted, giving me one of her biggest and best smiles. "Hey Madison," I replied, smiling back at her. If there was a seat free next to her, I would have sat down and left Ethan on his own, but no such luck. I carried on walking and plonked myself down next to Ethan. "So, how did your study session go with Madison?" Ethan asked. "It was good," I said, deciding to do the gentlemanly thing and omit all the explicit activities. "So, did you ask her out? Like I told you to do?" "Yeah, I did." "Well, don't keep me hanging bro. What did she say?" "She said yes." "Holy shit man, that's huge. You've been pining after her for years and now it's finally happening." "I know." "So, why don't you seem excited about it?" "Oh, I am excited, the best I've ever felt to be honest. But a part of me is like, what if I'm not good enough for her." "Dude, you can't think like that." "I can't help it Eth." "Look, just take each day as it comes." Surprisingly, Ethan was wise counsel today. He was right, take each day as it comes. He was a good friend, and I felt a little guilty, thinking I'd ditch him to sit next to Madison if the opportunity arose. With the school day fully underway, we carried on as normal. When it was time for lunch, I told Ethan I was going to find Madison and to not wait up. I found Madison by her locker, talking to her friend. "Hey." "Oh hey Ad," Madison replied. Her friend looked at me and smiled and then looked back at Madison. "I'll give you two love birds some privacy," she said, then giggled to herself and walked off. "Sorry about Becky, I kind of told her we were going out now and she's been like that all day." "Oh, and don't worry I didn't tell her about every little thing." "Little? You're going to give me a complex," I replied, keeping a straight face. "No, sorry, I didn't mean it was little, I just meant..." "Relax, I'm just messing with you." Now that I had finally asked her out, my nerves, just seemed to vanish. I felt more confident now. Madison pushed at my chest lightly. "So, are we still on for Friday?" She then asked. "Sure, what time do you want me?" "All the time." She replied, with a mock sexy voice. I laughed, "seriously now, what time?" "Okay, okay, shall we say seven this time? I promised Becky I'd go to the mall with her straight after school." "Seven is good. I'll see you then." I was in the process of walking off, when she called out, "don't forget to make sure there's plenty of lead in your pencil." I turned around to see her smiling and giggling to herself. She then blew me a kiss. I smiled back at her, albeit slightly embarrassed by her remark. She was either referring to my earlier efforts to draw her, or she had plans for something else. Either way I was excited for what Friday will bring. Thursday quickly became Friday, and it was time for another study session with my girl Madison. It felt so good to say that in my head, 'my girl'. I was actually dating Madison, well I say dating, we haven't technically gone out on a date yet, but we're getting there. With seven o'clock fast approaching. I went to get ready. First stop, the bathroom. Locking the door, I took off all my old clothes that I had worn that day and tossed them into the hamper. Naked, I stood in front of the large bathroom mirror and looked at my reflection. If what I think will happen tonight happens, this is what Madison will see. I stared at myself, breathed in to make my chest bigger, then ran my hand down my body, tracing the faint lines of definition I had all the way down to the thick bush of pubic hair nestled above my cock. I squashed it down with my hand, and my cock did look a bit bigger. I removed my hand and the hair sprung back again. Yeah, it definitely looked bigger. I grabbed the hair trimmer from under the bathroom sink, and pushed the button to turn it on. It buzzed into life. I took one more look, and went to town. The hair fell to floor in clumps. I dusted down, making sure to wipe all the lose hairs off my cock, then looked back in the mirror. There, much better I thought. I put the trimmer back under the sink, and turned my body, for a side profile look in the mirror. Yes, this'll do nicely. I jumped in the shower, cleaned up and got dressed. I even dabbed a bit of aftershave on. I had scrubbed up well and felt ready for anything. As I prepared to leave, I decided against indulging my parents in a conversation, for fear that they would find new ways to embarrass me. So I shouted through the door. "I'm off out, see you later!" I quickly closed the front door behind me and set off for Madison's. Arriving with two minutes to spare, I rang the doorbell. Madison answered the door. "Oh hey, Ad. Come on in." Madison was looking her usual gorgeous self. "No bouncer tonight?" I asked. "Nope, we've got the house all to ourselves." Madison led the way upstairs and I followed her. Getting to watch her cute ass as she went up the stairs was a nice little treat. "So, how's your report. coming along?" I asked, making conversation. "Good, nearly done. I may need to go over a few things again though." She said with a mischievous glint in her eye. I sat on the bed, and once again all of Madison's study books were sprawled out on the bed. "Shall we get to it then?" Madison said, sitting on the bed next to me. "Sure." She turned to the side and grabbed her study book, then placed it on her lap. Flipping through the book, she stopped at the chapter title 'reproduction'. The first page contained a diagram of a penis. "Well, he looks familiar," Madison said, lightly nudging my arm. We both red through the study text on the page. When we were both done, Madison turned to the next page, which as expected contained a diagram of a vagina. "And I definitely remember this," I said, gently nudging her this time. The next page over contained a diagram we hadn't seen yet. It was that of a penis in a vagina, it was one of those dissected diagrams. "Huh, I don't think we've seen this one have we?" Madison remarked. "It's definitely one to read up on." We red through the accompanying information, silently digesting it. "It's funny?" "What is?" Madison replied. "Is that they go to all this trouble of creating these detailed diagrams, but no one actually teaches you how to have sex." "Were you hoping for some sort of tutorial in our biology lesson. Maybe like Mrs. Wrentmore, straddling Mr. Philips on her desk, while we watch and take notes." "Oh, I can't un see that image now, thanks Mads," I said gagging at the thought. Madison laughed and nudged me again. "Oh, that reminds me. I hope you don't mind, but when Becky and I went to the mall, we got you something." "Really?" "Yeah, it's in that bag on my desk." "I feel bad now, I didn't get you anything." "It's okay, you can make it up to me." I stood up from the bed and grabbed the bag from the desk. Sitting back down, I opened it and put my hands in and pulled out the contents. In my hands, were a black lace, and very see through set of lingerie. My jaw dropped. "Well, what do you think?" Madison asked, as if it weren't obvious by the fact my jaw was now resting on the carpet. "I mean, wowsers! it'll probably be a bit tight on my hips though, but I'll give it a go." I joked. Madison laughed. "Ha, ha. You're a funny guy Adam. It's actually one of the many things I like about you." "Oh really, what else do you like about me?" "Well, I've noticed the way you look at me. It's like when you see me, you just look so happy. It kind of makes me feel good about myself, you know." I put my hand on top of hers. "Truth is, I am happy when I see you. Like every time and if I'm totally honest, well, I've kind of fancied you for ages." "Really? You have? Why didn't you do anything about it then?" "I get so nervous, and I was always afraid you'd say no." "Well, I said yes and all it took was a little hand job to give you the courage." "I know, and I can't tell you how happy that makes me." "Aww, you are such a sweetheart." She leaned over to me and we kissed. "Tell you what, why don't we take a quick study break and I'll go and prepare your gift." With that, Madison grabbed the lingerie set out of my hands and left the room. I sat on the bed, just blown away by how genuinely happy I felt. After a few minutes, the door opened and Madison returned. I turned to look at her. "Holy Fuck!" I blurted out loudly. Madison closed the door behind her and leaned against it, with one leg slightly bent and her hands face down on the door, looking sexy as fuck. The bra barely covering her breasts, and the see-through material allowed me to see her nipples underneath. My eyes dropped down her toned stomach, to the black thong she was wearing. She then gave me a quick twirl, showing me her pert ass. "So, what do you think now?" I tugged at my shirt collar. "I think it suddenly got very hot in here." Madison, strode. across the room and stood directly in front of me. "Then perhaps, you need to remove a few of these layers." Madison began to unbutton my shirt. I however couldn't take my eyes off her chest, I just wanted to bury my face in it. With the last button undone, she peeled my shirt off me and tossed it on the floor. She then moved to the button on my jeans and popped it open. She stared into my eyes as she slowly undid the zipper. "Lie back," she prompted. I fell backwards on to the bed, while Madison yanked my jeans off. With only my underwear left, I positioned myself in the middle of the bed. Madison sexily climbed on top of me. She sat upright, directly atop of my crotch and began gently grinding against me. "You like that?" She said in a sexy whisper. I nodded my head. Oh boy, did I like that. I could feel myself get rock hard, to the point where it soon became apparent to Madison. "Umm, some one seems to be liking it." She bit her bottom lip, then ran her fingers through her long, silky blonde hair. She moaned softly and continued to slide along the length of my swollen cock. "You're right, it is getting hot in here, might have to remove a few layers myself." I watched as her hands went behind her back and she unhooked her bra. With one hand she tossed it over the side. There they were, like two perfectly shaped melons. They were phenomenal, from the size, the shape and her dark dusky pink nipples. Madison reached down and grabbed both my hands and propped them on top of her breasts. I couldn't believe it, I was touching Madison's breasts and they felt Awesome! My hands went in to over drive. I stroked, I squeezed, I tweaked, I caressed, I wanted to explore every inch of them. I had to sit up to get a closer look. With Madison still on my lap, I sat upright, my face practically touching them. Madison picked up on my enthusiasm for them and grabbed the back of my head and pushed my face into them. I kissed them, I licked them. My tongue circled her nipples, which had now become erect. I flicked at them with my tongue. Madison, groaned in delight. Things were certainly getting hot and heavy. Madison pulled my head back from her chest. "Are you ready?" She said nodding her head towards the middle of the bed. "Yes, are you?" I asked, making sure she was comfortable with what we were about to do. She nodded her head and when she climbed off my lap, she paused for a moment. "Oh, did you finish already?" She said looking down at the large wet spot on the front of my underwear. I looked down. "Oh!" I said, pulling the waistband from my body and looking to see what happened. I was still rock hard, much to my relief. "No, that's just precum I think. I'm still good." "Phew! Have you got the um..." Madison asked. A look of panic covered my face. "What? What is it? Did you remember to bring it?" "I... I don't know." I quickly bolted up and grabbed my bag. I open the zip as far as I could and frantically emptied the contents on to the floor. "Please be in here, please be in here," I cried out, dropping to my knees. I started fanning out the books in a mad rush. Praying that my erection would hold. That's when I saw it, lodged between two pages in one of my notebooks. The small foil packet handed out by Mrs. Wrentmore in Biology. "Oh thank god!" I got up from the floor, leaving the mess I had made and hastily pulled down my underwear, almost falling over in the process and joined Madison on the bed. The jostling made my cock wag side to side like an excited dog. She tilted her hips upwards and began taking her thong off. She got them down as far as her knees, before I took over and removed them completely, casting them behind me. I knelt there on the bed. Before me was the now fully naked Madison, the first girl I had ever seen naked. Her whole body was sublime. She parted her legs, inviting me closer. I shuffled closer to her. My cock painfully hard, straining from my body as if desperately trying to reach her. I tore open the condom packet with my teeth, then removing it. The condom felt greasy in my hands as I carefully rolled it down the length of my shaft, pinching the tip afterwards. We looked at each other one more time and I slowly lowered my body on top of hers. I kissed her, then tilted my hips forward to enter her. "Um, that's my ass," she said softly. "Oops, sorry," I said apologizing. "I'm not quite ready for that just yet," she said jokingly pumping her eyebrows. "Here, let me help." I felt Madison's hand around my cock, as she lined it up against her entrance. She nodded her head, giving me the green light to try again. My heart began pounding in my chest, this was it. I was going to lose my virginity to this amazing woman. I pushed forward, our bodies making contact as my cock pushed inside her, parting her soft lips. Madison gasped as she took me inside her. I felt some resistance and pushed harder to try and overcome it. Madison's face winced. "Are you okay? Should I stop?" I asked with concern. "No, it's okay, just go slow if that's okay." I kissed her forehead, and pushed again. I was about half way in, then the resistance gave way. Madison let out a cry. I continued to slide in and out of her slowly, while she grabbed my hips and controlled the rhythm of my thrusts. I pushed again, this time making it all the way inside her. I could feel her hands tighten around me. The feeling, although slightly diminished by the condom, of being inside her was out of this world. Her body radiated a warmth and a softness that I craved. Madison wrapped her legs around my lower body and pulled me in closer, pushing me deeper inside her. She moaned softly as I gently rocked my body against her. Her breathing, our breathing rate increased. I could feel her sex tighten around me, her face looked like it was about to scream, but not a sound left her mouth. Her whole body tensed up, gripping me tighter and pushing me deeper. I couldn't hold it anymore, I let out an insuppressible groan as I came, my face frozen in a moment of pure bliss. I held myself inside her, my body continuing to pulse, as if it were giving her everything I had, my body and soul. When there was nothing left to give, I carefully pulled out, holding the condom in place. There was a reddish residue on the condom. "I think you've been bleeding, are you okay?" I asked, carefully shuffling backwards. Madison put a hand between her legs, then brought it back up to her face. There was a trace amount of blood on her fingertips. "It's okay, I think this is meant to happen on the first time." "Ah okay, for a moment there I thought I might have hurt you." I grabbed a handful of tissues from her desk and passed them to her, then took another handful for myself. I carefully removed the condom and wrapped it in the tissues. We took a moment to clean ourselves up, and returned to the bed, lying next to one another. "Was it okay? Was... I okay?" Madison asked. After everything Madison and I had done to get to this point, it seemed strange to hear her sound so vulnerable. "It was amazing, you were amazing," I said gripping her hand and kissing the back of it. "Was it okay for you?" I then asked. "Yeah, it hurt a bit at first, but after that it was intense, you know. The feeling of you inside of me... and when you came, I felt everything. It was so good." The sex itself may have only lasted two minutes, but it was easily the best two minutes I had ever experienced. Period. We cuddled for a while, and could easily have gone a second time, had we had more condoms, but neither of us were willing to take the risk. So we just laid there, talking, joking, laughing, and discovering so much about each other. After all these years, hoping for the day I get to be with her. It finally happened and in the most unexpected way. I can't wait to see what happens next. As for the biology assignment, Madison opted against the inclusion of her pencil drawings. In hindsight it was pretty obvious who her muse was. She folded the paper and kept it in her diary as a reminder of our first experience together. When we handed in the completed assignment, we managed to get an A, no doubt thanks to our hands-on approach to this assignment. Madison asks for a special favor. It had been three months, fifteen days, thirteen hours, and nearly twenty-three minutes since the moment that changed my life. It was the day I officially started dating Madison - a day and an experience I'll never forget. To have the girl I pined after for five years become my girlfriend was truly something else. We were at that stage of our relationship, where every kiss was intoxicating and every touch was electric. Everything was new and exciting, and the sex, oh my god, the sex was sensational. Madison was just as horny as I was, with her sexual appetite easily matching mine. They say men have a one-track mind, but this track definitely came with two carriages. While her parents were happy for her to be dating and even to have a boy in her bedroom, Madison didn't think they were quite ready to know or hear what went on behind closed doors, least of all her dad, who was definitely a tough nut to crack and had yet to warm up to me. So we had to choose carefully the moments for our special 'one-on-one' time. Madison joined me on the edge of the bed, and we sat there looking at our reflection in the large mirror above her desk. Her head found a comfortable nook on my shoulder, and we looked as if we were posing for a couple's photo in one of those photo booths you find at the mall. "God, you're beautiful," I breathed, smiling at her in the mirror. "You keep telling me that," she replied, her cheeks turning a soft shade of pink as if she were embarrassed by the compliment. "But it's the truth. From your beautiful face." I kissed her on the cheek, then moved her long blonde hair aside, planting a gentle kiss on her neck. "To your beautiful neck." "What are you after? Oh wait, let me guess," she teased, a playful glint in her eyes as a mischievous smile tugged at the corners of her lips. She ran her hand up my thigh, before settling over my crotch and giving it a squeeze. "Hmm, I don't think he's quite ready for me just yet," she said coquettishly. "How long have we got until your parents come back from the grocery store?" I asked. Madison pivoted her body to face me, instead of my reflection. "Oh, I'd say we've got at least ten minutes." "Huh, ten minutes, I think I can work with that." I kissed her on the lips, her mouth turning into a smile as I did. "Umm, come on then, get those clothes off mister," she said, relenting to my charm. Wasting no time, I quickly pulled off my T-shirt and unbuttoned my jeans. Simultaneously, Madison started doing the same. After a swift trouser dance, I slid my boxers down and kicked them to the side. "Wow, someone's keen," Madison remarked, as she unhooked her bra, then pulling it down her arms. "Damn straight." With just her panties still left, I grabbed her by the hand and stood her in front of the desk, so we were closer to the mirror. I stood behind her, allowing only her near-naked body to be visible in the mirror. Wrapping my arms around her waist, I rested my chin between her neck and shoulder. "I adore every inch of you, I hope you know that." I said with a deep sincerity. She kissed me on my cheek. "You are such the smooth talker, unlike when we first met. Remember that time in the library?" "Oh my god, don't remind me, you had a way of tying me up in knots. I could barely talk properly." My hand's delicately caressed her skin, as I moved them upwards from her slender waist to her perfect breasts, cupping them, before softly tracing my index fingers around the outskirts of her nipples. With her nipples now erect from the stimulation, I gently rolled them between my thumb and index fingers. Madison moaned softly. "Umm, while I would love the full works Ad, we haven't got much time, so you might want to..." Madison said apologetically. "Okay, okay, I see. So less of this, and more of this." Without my hand breaking contact with her skin, I moved from her breasts, down her stomach and straight into the front of her panties. My finger sliding along the entrance of her mound, before pushing deeper between her lips and finding her sweet spot. Madison moaned, "Umm, yes, definitely more of that." I watched Madison's face in the mirror; watching as it reacted to my touch, her eyes closed and mouth slightly parted, as she tried to vocalize her pleasure. I kept rubbing, my fingers getting wetter and wetter as her excitement built. Seeing her like this got me so hard. My cock pressed against her hip, hard enough for her to notice. She reached behind, grabbing a hold of it and began jerking it, mimicking the speed at which I was rubbing her. I had to slow down, as I knew I wouldn't be able to last as long as her at this rate. I removed my hand from her panties, then hooked my fingers along the waistband on her hips. I tugged at them, pulling them all the way down to the floor. Madison kicked them away from her dainty feet and leaned forward, resting her hands face down on the desk, and backing that magnificent ass of her's into me. Since we started dating, Madison decided to go on the pill, meaning there was no frantic searching for condoms this time and as we were each other s first, STDs were unlikely. I positioned myself behind her, aligning my cock between her legs. Her wetness was evident, as my cock slid alongside the outskirts of her lips. I slowly rocked back and forth, teasing her entrance; her juices coating the length of my shaft as I did. "Umm, stop teasing me Ad. Fuck me already." "Who's keen now?" I said smiling at her reflection in the mirror. She looked back at me, as I angled my cock upwards and pushed inside of her. Madison let out a soft whimper. Gently, I rocked my hips, so our bodies moved together in unison. I wanted her to feel me being inside of her a bit longer. She was practically purring at this point, clearly enjoying the sensation. I looked again at her reflection in the mirror, her face twisted in ecstasy. I bucked hard this time, thrusting deeper inside of her. She let out a scream, her hands quickly moving to grip the edge of the desk. I bucked again, and again and again. "Oh god! Umm! More!" I continued again, faster and harder this time. I could see in the mirror, her breasts bouncing with each clash of our bodies. The desk started to wobble and bang against the wall now, as I built up a steady rhythm. Madison continued to beg me for more. "Yes, yes, Umm, fuck me, fuck me hard babe," she cried out. I continued to pound her from behind, her crying out for it only turned me on more. Both our faces were flush now. Madison ducked her head down low, so it was now practically resting on the desk. All I could see now was myself in the mirror, my chest glistening with sweat as I gripped on to her hips and ploughed into her. Our moans were accompanied by the sounds of our bodies clapping against each other. Suddenly, Madison bolted upright, her face scrunched up and giving one final cry as she orgasmed. After two more thrusts, it was my turn. Still grabbing tightly on to her hips, I pulled her closer, burying myself deeper inside her. As I came, my body spasmed against hers, shaking until the very last drop left my body. We looked at each other in the mirror, our faces a glow from the post orgasm high. I kissed her on the cheek. It was then we heard the front door open. "We re back!" her parents called out. "See, I told you we had time," I whispered in her ear. "I don't think I'd have been able to walk, if it went on much longer," she joked. She grabbed a tissue from the box on her desk and passed it back to me. I carefully pulled out and gave myself a wipe down as Madison did the same. Sex is great and all, but there's always the clean up afterwards. Needing to get dressed, I went back to the bed, and bent over to pick up my underwear, when Madison slapped my ass. "Pass the panties, while you're there stud," she said jokingly. As we started to get dressed again, Madison's phone, left on the bed, began to vibrate. I glanced at the screen. "It's Becky," I said, looking at Madison. Madison, who had just put her bra on, held out her hand for me to pass her the phone. She swiped her finger across the screen and answered. "Oh hey, girl. What's up?" I continued getting dressed, unable to avoid overhearing only one half of the conversation. "Yeah, just hanging out with Adam." "Uh huh, uh huh. Don't worry, Beck, you'll find someone." Madison sat down on the bed and continued to talk. I however, had other ideas. With my back to her, I pretended to get dressed, but what I had actually done with my juvenile sense of humor, was to pull my cock out of my fly and emptied my pockets, pulling off the old elephant trick. I turned around suddenly, to show Madison in the hopes of getting a reaction. It worked, and she started giggling. "Behave will you," Madison yelled in between her laughter and grabbed one of the stuffed bears from her bed and threw it directly at me. The bear's button eye, caught me right on the tip of my cock, causing me to immediately hunch forward and clutch my sore member." "Oww!" I exclaimed in pain. "Sorry about that, Becky. Adam is being stupid again. Never mind finding someone; you can have him if you want," she said, laughing again. I feigned insult at her comment while nursing my injury. "Look, I better go. I need to get dressed, but I'll call you back later, okay?" Madison said her final goodbye and hung up the phone. "What are you like? I was trying to have a serious conversation." "Sorry," I apologized. Madison sighed. "Becky is in a bit of a funk at the moment. Since we've been dating, she feels like she's missing out." "I'm sure she'll find somebody. She's nice enough." "That's what I said, but she can't seem to find anyone; she's getting kind of desperate. Not to mention, she feels like a third wheel when we hang out together." "It probably doesn't help, us being all over each other then, does it?" I added. "Probably not, but hey, we have to live our lives, right? Besides, I like you being all over me." I walked over to her, handed the stuffed bear back, and then kissed her on the forehead. "Well, trust me, that's not going to stop anytime soon." I handed Madison the rest of her clothes and waited for her to get dressed. When we were ready, we walked downstairs together, where we ran into Madison's parents. "Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Taylor," I greeted. "Oh hey, Adam," Mrs. Taylor replied. Madison's dad just glared at me in his usual way. "I'll be over on Saturday to sort out the backyard for you." "Thanks, Adam. You're a lifesaver. Old Frank here hates gardening, don't you, Frank? It's getting a bit wild back there." I had tried to make some inroads with Madison's parents by offering to do their garden for them. I thought it was the least I could do, considering what I'd been getting up to with their one and only daughter. It was also another desperate attempt to get her father to like me. I did not want to get on the wrong side of him, that's for sure. Madison walked me out to the front door. "Look, try not to worry too much about Becky," I said, turning to face her. "I'll try, but she's my best and oldest friend. I just want her to be happy." "You're a good friend, Madison, and an even better girlfriend," I said, grabbing her by the hand. She closed the front door behind her, so her parents couldn't see us anymore, wrapped her arms around my shoulders, and kissed me. "And you are an awesome boyfriend." It was my turn to kiss her this time. "Look, I better be off, but I'll see you Saturday." "Can't wait. Love you." "Love you too." She waved me off, and I went about going home. When Saturday came around, it was shaping up to be a bit of a scorcher. I had decided to make an early start on the Taylor's backyard to avoid the worst of the heat. Upon arriving at Madison's, it was her mom who greeted me. "Morning, Adam. Madison's in the shower; she'll be down in a little bit." "Hi, Mrs. Taylor. Are you happy for me to get started?" "Oh, yes, please. I've opened the shed for you, so just take what you need." I walked through the kitchen, where Madison's dad was sitting at the table, reading the sports section of the paper. "Morning, Mr. Taylor," I greeted cheerily. He glanced up from his paper and stared at me. "Morning," he replied in his deep, gravelly voice, instantly going back to his paper. Not much of a talker, either that or he just didn't like me. I suspected it was a bit of both. I continued on my way to the backyard and headed into the shed to get everything I needed. Mrs. Taylor wasn't lying when she said things had gotten a bit wild out here; everything was overgrown. I walked out the mower, pulled a few times at the starter cord, and got to work. I had just finished one length of the lawn when I found myself looking up at Madison's bedroom window. She was standing there, with one towel wrapped around her body and another around her head. I waved up to her, and she promptly undid her towel, quickly flashing me. I smiled and blew her a kiss. She pretended to catch it before disappearing from view. The lawn was taking a lot longer than I thought; a good hour had passed, and I was still no closer to finishing. It was also getting hotter, my T-shirt soaked in sweat and clinging to my body. It was a horrible feeling, so I decided to take it off, hoping it would dry out in the sun. I continued the task at hand, every so often looking up at Madison's window, hoping to get a glimpse and perhaps another flash. This time she was there, and she wasn't alone. I could see her talking to another girl. It was Becky; she looked upset, and Madison was consoling her. They suddenly realized I could see them and moved away from the window. I wondered what all that was about, before shrugging it off, and continuing with the garden. With the mowing complete, I moved on to trimming the hedges. After just ten minutes, Madison and Becky appeared, with Madison carrying a cold glass of lemonade and holding it out for me. It was evident from the redness around Becky's eyes that she had indeed been crying. Not sure if I should say anything, I decided to leave it. "You're an absolute star; I'm parched," I said, wiping my sweaty brow and taking the glass from Madison. "It's looking good," Madison remarked, admiring the hedge I had started on. "Well, no one likes an unkempt bush, do they?" I said, smiling at my attempt to be funny. Madison rolled her eyes at me, but I managed to get a laugh out of Becky. As I looked at her, I was convinced she had just looked me up and down. "So, what are you girls up to?" "Oh, nothing much, just hanging. Becky is going to stay the night, so we're going to have a girl's night. You know, do each other's hair, talk about boys, have a pillow fight in our underwear. The usual girl stuff." "Madison, don't reveal all our secrets," Becky said, playing along. "Nice. Well, if you need a referee, just give me a shout," I said jokingly. Madison and Becky looked at each other for an instant and then back at me. "Well, we'll leave you to it. I'm sure you've got loads to do. I know there's at least one other bush that needs a good seeing to." I was about to give a cheeky reply when the girls cut me off. "Bye, Adam!" they chorused before breaking out in giggles as they walked away back towards the house. To be continued in part 3, By Secretauthor2021 for Literotica.

Pining for Madison: Part 1 A school assignment changes everything. By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. The teacher sat there, just staring outward from his desk. He wore a look that said he didn't want to be here anymore than we did. The classroom itself was virtually empty. It was just me and one other student. It was a girl called Madison and she was sitting on the far end of the table, opposite me. I could see she was busy writing away on a piece of paper, prompting me to glance down at the piece of paper in front of me. I appeared to have written down 'I love Madison' at least a hundred times. The teacher stood up abruptly, the screech of his chair as it slid backwards against the floor, forced me to look up from my declaration of love for Madison. "I'm going for a smoke, you two finish your lines." With that, he left the room and slammed the door closed behind him. The noise echoed around the empty room. I looked across to Madison, who was now looking back at me smiling. I returned her smile with one of my own, when suddenly she stood up. I watched as she approached, standing over me briefly, her gaze alternating between my paper and me. As I prepared to speak, she gracefully lifted her leg and seamlessly positioned herself between me and the desk. With a confident move, she settled on my lap, facing me and assuming a straddling position. She began to gently grind on my lap, before touching the sides of my face, with her soft delicate hands. "Oh Adam! I want you so badly," she cried out, before starting to kiss me passionately. That's when she started to moan out my name. "Umm Adam, Adam, Adam." It was then I noticed the sound of her voice begin to change, it wasn't this soft seductive voice anymore, but more of a louder, persistent shouting. "Adam! Adam!" Madison faded away in front of me. "Adam! It s time to get up, you'll be late for school," a different, yet familiar voice called out. A chill swept over me as the duvet was abruptly pulled away. It was fortunate this time, that I wore underwear to bed. "Mom!" I cried back, then curled into a ball to keep warm. "Don't Mom me, I'm not your personal alarm clock. Now go get ready, and for god's sake, open a window, it stinks in here." I waited for her to leave the room, before slowly uncurling myself. She had just interrupted one of my favorite dreams about Madison, it was the one where we were stuck in detention, and we were just about to get to the best bit. I got up from my bed, yawned, stretched and then scratched. It was then I realized, I was pitching an almighty tent in my underwear. Glad mom didn't see that! I thought to myself. Like a zombie, I staggered to the bathroom slowly. Sliding the shower door open, I turned on the taps and removed my underwear to reveal what I had now began to refer to as the 'Madison Effect'. I jumped into the shower and let the water run over my face. As I relaxed under its warm embrace, my mind drifted back to Madison. She was perfect, she was pretty, she had a great body, and she was smart to boot. She ticked all my boxes, and I was crushing on her big time. It wasn't just the way she looked, sure she had beautiful long blonde hair that hugged her shoulders, a smile that could melt anyone's heart and eyes that sparkled like a mountain lake, but it was her smell, she always had this amazing floral scent, like an English garden. Before I knew it, I had started to fantasies again. I grabbed onto my raging boner and started to jerk off. My horny teenage mind, starting to peel off the layers of her clothing, imagining what her body would look like underneath. It didn't take me long to reach the point of no return. I held my swollen cock and did my best to angle it down towards the drain, which in itself was a challenge given the intensity of my arousal. I shot my load and watched the evidence disappear. Feeling slightly more awake, I continued to get ready for school. Not that I would ever thank her, but thanks to my mom's morning wakeup, I just managed to make the school bus on time. As I boarded the bus, that's when I noticed her - my beautiful Madison, seated in the front row. I couldn't help but smile at her to which she reciprocated. Walking past her, I caught a delightful whiff of that incredible floral scent, a fragrance that seemed to lift me up. A few rows behind her, my best friend Ethan had, as usual, reserved a seat for me. I settled in next to him, my attention divided as I found it hard to tear my eyes away from Madison. "Dude, you are so obvious," he said. "What?" "You're giving off all sorts of creepy stalker vibes." "I am?" "Yes, relax, play it cool," he suggested, as if he held the secrets to understanding all women. "Like you're the expert," I rebuked. "Excuse me, how many girls have you been with? That's right zero, whereas I have kissed one." "It doesn't count if she's your cousin Eth." "It does too." Ethan and I bantered back and forth like this until we reached school. The first thing we did was head to our lockers to grab our stuff for the upcoming lesson. As we collected our books, Ethan began discussing our plans for the weekend. In the midst of our conversation, Madison strolled past, gracing me with a quick sideways glance and a smile, effortlessly tucking her hair behind her ear. At this point, I had completely stopped listening to Ethan and I only had eyes for her. "So, how about it?" Ethan asked, nudging me and snapping me out of my trance. "How about what?" I responded, somewhat confused. "Were you even listening to me?" "Yeah, of course I was, but I just saw her." "Dude, you've got it bad." "I know, but she's perfect." "Okay, if you say so." "What? You don't think she's perfect?" I said defensively, ready to defend my beloved Madison. "She's alright, I guess. She's no Charlotte though," Ethan said, tilting his head towards the girl at the end of the lockers. Charlotte, head cheerleader, had all the boys chasing after her. "Please, Charlotte is just a walking pair of tits, she doesn't have a patch on Madison." I audibly swooned. "I can live with a walking pair of tits," Ethan then said smirking. "I bet you can, now let's get moving our we'll be late for class." Our first lesson was Biology. As we entered the classroom, we were immediately taken aback. Instead of the usual freedom to sit where we wanted, each seat had a name card in front of it. We all looked at each other at first, wondering what the hell was going on, before scanning the rows to look for our name and going along with it. It soon became apparent, that the seats were arranged in a way that every boy sat next to a girl. As I sat down in my allotted seat, I caught the scent of a very familiar fragrance. My whole body reacted to it and that's when she sat down next to me. I was now sitting next to Madison. This day just got a whole lot better. I pulled out my notebook and pen, and then watched as Madison did the same. Her things were so neat, and she was so organized, unlike me, where the corners of my notebook were all curled up from being haphazardly stuffed in my bag. "Okay, now that you're all settled." Mrs. Wrentmore announced at the front of the classroom. The class turned to fixate on the middle-aged woman, dressed in the long tan skirt and cream colored cardigan at the front of the room. "Today, we're going to talk about Sex! Yes, that's right, get your giggles out of the way now, because this is serious class." She said, pacing up and down the length of the classroom. "Today's lesson will be split into Two parts," she said emphasizing the word two, then pausing for a moment. "Part one - Sexual Health," she said holding up one finger in the air, "and part two Reproduction." she followed with a second finger, inadvertently making the sign for peace. "So, let's get started, shall we." Mrs. Wrentmore said clapping her hands together. "The CDC state that 78% of you, by the time you've reached the age of twenty would have had your first sexual experience." The class watched as she walked over to a drawer in the corner of the room. "So, in all likelihood, some of you, as you're all eighteen by now, have most likely had one. You're all technically adults, so no judgement there, but if you have, I hope you were all being responsible." The class started looking around at each other, no doubt mentally working out who were the ones most likely to be having sex. Mrs. Wrentmore pulled a bag from the drawer and walked to the end of the first row of desks. "As such, the school health board and the student body, have authorized me to hand out and make available to you these." She held up the bag for all to see. "No, they are not free balloons, but condoms. Designed to keep you safe from STD and of course, unwanted pregnancies." She handed out a few to the person sitting at the end of the desk. "Please pass these on to all the boys on the row," she asked the girl sitting closest to her. The condoms were passed down, one by one, until each boy on the row had one. Mrs. Wrentmore repeated the process, moving down each row in the classroom. When she reached my row, Madison handed me a condom, giving me a quick once-over that left me blushing, as if she were playfully imagining what I'd have to do with it. "I am giving these out to the boys, because it is Your responsibility to wear protection, not your partners." She went on to talk about the rise in STD and how we should all be practicing safe sex. This pretty much covered part one of her lesson plan. "Now that part one is concluded. I hope you've all learnt something valuable and that if you are sexually active, you continue to be safe. Now on to part two." She returned back to the front of the class and began talking about reproduction, the differences between males and females. We sat there listening and looking at diagrams in our text books. There wasn't much time left to the lesson, when Mrs. Wrentmore announced what the assignment would be. "Now, I bet you're all wondering, why I sat you all in this order. Well wonder no more, class! Your assignment is to work with the person next to you, and here's the twist." She paused for dramatic effect. "In an effort to foster a greater understanding of the opposite sex, which I think is incredibly important. Boy's you will write a report on the girls reproductive system and girls you will write a report on the boys, then when you've done your individual assignments, you will then need to work together, to combine your new found knowledge into a report." The class was somewhat stunned by this, with each of us looking at the person sitting next to us. Madison and I exchanged looks with each other. "I guess we're working together then," she said, tucking her hair behind her ear again. I wanted to sound cool, but all I could say was, "yeah." "Do you want to meet up in the library later to prep?" Madison asked. "Sure, yes, that would be great." I replied sounding a little bit too eager. "Okay, I'll see you there." She stood up and smiled at me once more and left with one of her friends. I could see them whispering amongst themselves, when just before they left the classroom, she looked back at me and gave me another one of her dazzling smiles. I was dumbstruck, I actually had a conversation with Madison, and not only that I get to work with her too. I'm not sure how comfortable I'll be with the subject matter, but hey, I get to spend time with the marvelous Madison, so who cares. I met up with Ethan, and he could tell how excited I was to be working with Madison. "Right, don't mess this up man. This is the perfect opportunity to ask her out." "I can't, what if she says no?" "Then at least you know." "I can't." "Yes you can. It's time dude, it's been like five years. You got this." I mulled over Ethan's encouragement; he was right of course. It had been five years, and I had done absolutely nothing about it. Was this my chance? After our lessons had finished, I left Ethan to go find Madison in the school library. As I pushed open the door, the smell of old books was over powering. I walked past the front desk and headed towards the study area. I couldn't see any sign of Madison, so I started to look up and down the book aisles, in case she was there. I headed to the science section, the most probable place to find her given the assignment. I passed through Physics, then Chemistry before finally reaching Biology. Bingo! There she was. When she saw me, she gave a little wave, and I approached her. "Hey." "Hey, so what are you looking at, books?" I responded, cringing internally. Books! Of course, books, you Tool! We're in a bloody library. "Yep, lots of books here," she said, smiling to herself as she skimmed through a page in the book she was holding. Slowly but surely, I was reaching peak nervousness, and it started to show. When nervousness shows, awkwardness isn't far behind. "Sorry, it was a stupid thing to say. Of course, it's books," I replied. "I'm Adam," I said. "I know who you are, silly! We've been in the same class for like five years." "Sorry, of course you do," I said, my face turning bright red. I then tried to recover from my complete lack of cool by leaning against the bookshelf. With my arm outstretched, I placed my hand and subsequently my weight on a row of books. It soon became apparent that there was no backing to the shelf holding the books in place. As a result, they all tumbled off the shelf onto the floor on the other side of the next aisle down, causing me to stumble into the bookshelf itself, humiliating myself further. I quickly pulled myself back and tried to compose myself. "Are you okay?" Madison asked, touching the side of my arm. "Yeah, I'm fine, just a little..." "Just a little what?" "Nothing, it's okay. So, what are we reading?" I said, keen to change the subject after making a complete tit of myself. "Well, I've found these books." Madison handed me a book to hold, but I didn't quite grab it properly, and it slipped out of my hand. Instinctively, we both reached down to catch it, causing us to bump heads. "Oww!" Madison cried out. "Oh my god, I am so sorry." As if things weren't going well already, my meeting with Madison was practically slapstick at this point. Please, Lord, just strike me down now and put me out of this misery. "It's okay. Guess we're both to blame for that one. Let's go sit down, in case we hurt each other again," she joked. We went over to the study area and sat down next to each other at a desk, placing our books in front of us. "So, where do we start?" I asked nervously. "Well, I guess I'm starting with the penis," Madison replied, with a little wink. "In that case, I'll start with your vagina, I mean the vagina. Sorry not yours, not that there's anything wrong with your vagina, I'm guessing, not that I've seen your vagina. Oh boy." I wanted to cram my fist into my mouth to stop myself, I had said the word vagina way too many times in one sentence. At this point, I had turned into what could only be described as a violent shade of red. Madison looked at me and burst out laughing. "You are so funny, you just dig yourself into all these little holes." "Yeah, it's quite the gift I've got. I think they call it foot-in-mouth disease." Madison laughed again. She had such a melodic laugh; I could have listened to it all day. "Let's just start reading shall we, then we'll compare notes." I nodded my head in agreement, in fear that I might say something stupid again. We red through our biology books in silence for the next ten minutes, when Madison declared she was bored of reading. She propped up her book, brought out her phone, and hid it behind the upright book. It looked as though; she was scrolling through pictures. It took me a moment to realize what she was looking at. Madison was busy scrolling through a photo gallery of men s cocks. Well this was certainly a side to Madison I didn't expect to see. "Um, what are you doing?" I whispered. "I'm just curious, I can't exactly write about something I've never seen before, now can I? Besides, I'm more of a visual learner you know. I like pictures and diagrams." "Maybe the school library, isn't the best place for that kind of learning." I said worried someone would see and report us. "Hmm, maybe you're right," she said, then closing her browser down, just as someone walked behind us. "Tell you what, why don't you come around to mine tonight and we can study then." Oh my god, Madison had just invited me to her house. Her actual house! The place where she lived. Be cool, be cool I recited in my head. "Sure, I can do that." "Great, here's my address." Madison wrote her address on the back page of my notebook. "See you at six?" "It's a date. I mean not a date date. A study date. Oh boy, I'm doing it again." "Uh huh," Madison said, amused by my awkwardness. "I'm sorry." "Don't worry about it, it's kinda adorable. Anyway, I'll catch you later." As I watched Madison walk away, I did everything I could to suppress my excitement. As soon as she left the library, I punched the air triumphantly, eliciting some strange looks from the other library users. I couldn't believe it; I was actually going to Madison's house. I know it's not an actual date, but it's gotta count for something right? and then there was that last remark, she called me adorable. Needless to say, I was on cloud nine from this point forward. As soon as school finished, I hurried home to get ready. I took a shower, then empty my closet and threw all my clothes on to my bed. What should I wear? It should probably be a little bit smart, I thought, then cleared my old t-shirts from the bed. I was left with a check shirt and one of my newer t-shirts. I couldn't decide on which one, so I thought I'd wear them both. I practically choked myself with deodorant, then got dressed. Once I was ready, I kinda sat there on my bed, willing time to go faster. I didn't want to be too early, or late in case it made a bad impression. It was coming up to five thirty. This was it, I'm leaving now I told myself. I grabbed my school bag and headed downstairs. I went into the living room, to tell my folks I'd be going out. "You look nice," my mom said. "Thanks." "So, where are you off too then?" my dad asked. "I've got a study session with a friend," "A 'Girl' friend?" my mom asked. "Mom!" I whined. "Well, I hope he didn't get dressed up like that for Ethan." My dad added. "Dad!" I whined again. "Yes, if you must know the friend is a girl, but she's not my girlfriend." "Is she pretty?" "Mom!" "What? I'm just asking." "Yes, mom. She is pretty." I replied, somewhat exhausted by this conversation. "Are you going to ask her out?" My dad chipped in. "We're not having this conversation." "What? Can your parents not take an interest in their son's life now," My dad protested. I sighed heavily. "Maybe, I don't know yet." My parents looked at each other. "Aww, our little boy is all grown up." My mom said in a somewhat cutesy yet mocking way. That was my cue to leave. As I closed the living room door, my dad shouted out. "Don't forget to use protection!" The last thing I heard as I left the house, was my mom scolding my dad for being so crass. I literally felt my eyes roll in my head. Parents! With Madison's address etched in my mind, I set off. Fortunately, she didn't live too far away. I approached what I thought was her house, double checking the house number against my notebook. This was it. I walked down the ornate garden path until I reached the front door. I could feel my heart begin to beat faster. I took a few deep breaths and rang the doorbell. Moments later, the door opened. A large thick-set man, with no neck answered the door. "Yes," he said with a deep gravelly voice. "I'm here to see Madison," He stood there looking directly at me and doing one hell of a job of intimidating me. "And you are?" "Adam, Sir." Madison made an appearance, squeezing in between him and the door. She was wearing black skin tight leggings and a baggy white sweater, with a monotone pattern on the front. "Daddy, would you let him in already." He stood aside and let me pass. "We've got an assignment to do." Madison added. I followed Madison up the stairs, feeling her dad's eyes on me the whole way. "Sorry about my dad, he can be a bit intense. Especially when it comes to boys." "That was your dad? I thought he was the bouncer." Madison laughed out loud. "Well, here we are." Madison said and then opened her bedroom door. I took in the view. A double bed adorned with an elegant black metal frame stood in the center, complemented by swirling patterns on the head and footboards. Delicate fairy lights hung from the bed, casting a soft glow. Adjacent to the bed, a desk held a sizeable mirror with pictures of friends tucked into its corners. On the opposite side, two large wardrobes completed the room's layout. Madison jumped onto the bed, sat down, and crossed her legs. I stared blankly around the room, wondering where I should sit. She could see me looking. "It's okay, you can sit on the bed." I dropped my bag to the floor and sat on the corner of the bed. "So, shall we get to it?" "Yeah, sure." Madison scrambled off the bed and grabbed her notebook, a pencil and her study book from off her desk and quickly jumped back on the bed. I reached into my bag and pulled out my stuff. Madison had opened her study book and placed it on her bed. I noticed she had opened it on a large diagram of the penis. She put the end of her pencil in her mouth, and gently bit down on it. She looked at the diagram intensely. I opened my own study book and went straight to the vagina diagram. Never in a million years did I expect to find myself sitting on my crushes bed looking at diagrams of vaginas, while she looked at penises. After ten minutes of quiet reading went by, Madison tried to say something. "Cou..." Madison began to say, then stopped abruptly. "No, never mind." She continued, talking to herself. "What?" I asked. "No, I can't." "Can't what?" "Nothing, forget about it." "What?" I asked again, trying to coax it out of her. "I... I was going to ask you something, but it doesn't matter." Now I had to know. "It's okay, you can ask me anything." Madison looked at me. I could see she wanted to say it. She took a deep breath. "Could I see it?" "See what?" I replied, a little confused. She pointed her pencil directly between my legs. "You want to see my..." Madison nodded her head. "It's just, I've never seen one and I want to make sure my report is, you know, accurate." I looked at her in disbelief. Did she really just ask to see my cock? I think she did. Madison picked up on my hesitation. "I mean, it's okay if you don't want too," she said leaning over and touching my knee. "But if you did, it would be our little secret. I won't tell anyone. I swear it," she added, putting her hand over her heart. I thought about it. Did I really want to do this? Could I trust her? My conscience battled it out, it's Madison, you love Madison, you would do anything for her. Do it, do it now. Show her you'd do anything for her. I took a deep breath. "Okay, I'll do it, but this is just between us." "Really?" Madison replied with a mixture of shock and excitement. "Yeah, If you really want me to." "Oh thanks Adam, that would be amazing. You are amazing!" She called me amazing. I definitely have to do this now. I stood up from the bed and turned to face her. I watched as her eyes fixated on my crotch. I reached down to my jeans and slowly began unbuttoning them. I pulled my jeans down to my knees, revealing to Madison my navy-blue boxer briefs. I can't believe I was actually going to do this. Was I crazy? I looked at Madison, who was patiently waiting for me to continue. I grabbed my waist band and pulled my boxers down to reveal myself to her. Madison's eyes widened. "Oh wow!" She blurted out, then covering her mouth with her hand. She stared at it intently. "It's so small, I mean compared to the ones I saw on the internet earlier." "Geez, thanks. Just what every boy wants to hear," I said, completed deflated by her comment. "Sorry, I didn't mean you're small, I just meant, it's... I mean it's cute, I like it." "Keep digging there, Madison." Madison's face turned red. It was nice though, to see someone else falling over their words for a change. "I'm so sorry. Here you are doing me a favor and I've just insulted your manhood." "You know the ones on the internet, are probably all porn stars. They're not all that big in real life you know." I said indignantly. I was about to pull my boxers up, when Madison stopped me. "Wait! Do you mind if I draw it?" She asked. "Draw it?" "Yeah, I'd like to draw it for the report." "Well, if you think it would help." Madison grabbed her pencil and quickly started to draw. I watched as she drew an outline, then went over it, shading areas and smudging it with her finger to get the right definition. When she was done, she flipped her book around and showed me what she had done. "What do you think?" I looked at her drawing. "It's... it's amazing." Her drawing skills were something else. It was so lifelike, so detailed. It reminded me of those old da Vinci drawings. "Do you mind if I measure it?" "Measure it?" "Yeah, with a tape measure." "What, so you can really laugh at me?" "I won't, I promise." "Well, as long as you promise, go on then." Madison clambered off the bed again and grabbed one of those fabric tape measures from her desk drawer. She dropped to her knees in front of me and held it directly below the thick tuft of my pubic hair. She was now close enough, that I could feel her warm breath on the tip of my cock. My cock twitched, startling her. "It moved! Was that me?" "Yeah. It s just reacting to the attention you're giving it." "Sorry! I'll be quick." She continued to measure. "From base to tip is three and half inches," she called out. "And girth is one and a half," she added wrapping the tape around the middle of my shaft. She got up from the floor and reached for her notebook on the bed and penciled in the figures next to her drawing. She sat back on the bed and looked at her work and then back at my crotch. "Hmm," she pondered, repeatedly tapping her pencil against her chin. "What is it?" "Um, um. Could I see it big, you know erect?" Madison asked holding her hands apart, with her pencil now horizontal between her teeth. "Um, is not lamp. I can't just flip a switch and make it bigger." "Can't you think of something sexual, you know, that turns you on?" My mind went blank. No doubt too nervous to think where this was heading. "I can't think of anything right now, my mind has gone blank." "Hmm, well it moved it a bit when I gave it attention. Should I try giving it some more attention?" I couldn't help but be wowed, by how swiftly this had turned from a visual presentation to a hands-on one. "Yeah, I guess you could try." I said, knowing full well she would achieve the 'Madison Effect'. Madison leaned forward and stretched out her hand. It hovered over it for a moment, before she plucked up the courage to touch it. Her soft fingers brushed against it as she gripped it with her hand. It was working and very quickly too. My cock sprang to life. Madison watched as it quickly grew larger in her hand. "Well, that didn't take long." She said in awe. She moved her hand away as my cock got harder and strained from my body, before eventually pointing upwards. "That is so cool, how it did that. I mean look at it, it's huge now. It's bigger than my hand," she said aligning her hand next to it from the bottom of her palm to her fingertips. Hearing her refer to it as huge this time, restored the confidence in the size of my manhood. Madison quickly took to her notebook again and began sketching. It felt weird standing there in front of Madison with a raging hard on as she quickly sketched away. As before, when she was done, she showed me. She had captured all the detail, the veins, the ridges. She was an exceptional artist. "Wow Madison, you're such an artist." "Thanks, I've always liked to draw." "It shows, you have quite the talent." "Thanks, is it alright if I measure again." "Sure, go for it." Madison grabbed the tape measure again and held it from base to tip. "Wow, it's doubled in size. Seven inches." She then measured the girth. "Three inches." She wrote the measurements in her book again. Before turning her attention back to my cock. "These things are so weird, but in a good way. I can't believe they can just grow like that and it's so hard now. And what's with all these peculiar ridges?" Madison, filled with curiosity, was now actively handling my erection, lifting it, pulling the skin back and forth, brushing her thumb underneath it and tracing the ridges of the head. "I red somewhere, that the shape of the head is an evolutionary thing. Back in the early days of man. Men could just mate with whoever they liked, you know. So when one man had sex with a woman and left his ahem, 'deposit' to impregnate her, when the next man came along and had sex with the same woman, when he sticks it in, the shape of the head scoops out the previous guys stuff so he can replace it with his own, making it more likely that he impregnates her." Madison looked aghast. "That is so gross," she said, shuddering slightly. Despite just saying that however, Madison continued to play with my cock, which was now starting to have an effect on me. I tried to manage it by tensing and controlling my breathing. "Madison, I think you should probably stop now." She continued to be engrossed, ignoring what I was trying to say and continuing to play. "Madison... I'm gonna.... argh!" It was too late, I broadsided her with three shots to her chest. "Oh, oh, oh!" She cried out, quickly letting go and looking down to her chest. "Oh my god Madison, I'm so sorry. You kept playing with it and... and..." "Adam, it's okay. It's my fault." "I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to cum on you." I felt the need to keep apologizing to her. "So, this is the stuff then? The old baby making juice." She said, taking it surprisingly well, then looking down at the thick creamy colored substance clinging to her sweater. "I should probably take this off." Madison carefully removed her baggy sweater, as to not get her hair tangled in the mess. She was wearing a body-hugging vest underneath. "I'm sure this stuff washes out, right?" "Yeah, it should do." "Well, I guess that's a first for me. I've never had a boy cum on me before." "And for me. I mean cumming on a girl, not having a boy cum on me." Madison laughed at me. "You do get tongue tied a lot, don't you?" I was about to reply, when Madison grabbed a tissue from her desk and handed it to me. "Sorry, here, you're oozing a little." "Oh shit, sorry!" I said, taking the tissue from her and dabbing the end of my cock. "Hey Ad." "Yeah," I replied. "Thanks again for being a good sport about all of this. I know I've kinda pushed the boundaries on this one, but you've definitely helped satisfy my sexual curiosity... and of course helped with our assignment." "Don't mention it. Glad I could help you out." Madison started to play with strands of her hair and twisting it around her finger. "Is there anything you want to go through? I know we've spent a lot of time on your..." She pointed at my crotch. "Did you have any questions for me, that I could help you out with?" If I didn't know better, I think Madison was giving me an in, a pass to ask to see some part of her. I knew I had to take my chance. "Well, I showed you mine, so..." "Ha, figures. I guess I can't exactly say no now, can I?" She said with a cheeky wink. Oh my god, oh my god. She's going to do it; she's actually going to fucking do it. My heart went into overdrive. I was actually going to see the most intimate part of Madison. I had longed for this moment for so long. I could not believe how my evening was going. As I sat down on the corner of her bed, I found myself gripping the bed post. Madison reached to the waistband of her leggings, and peeled them down her long smooth legs, before removing them completely and showing me the soft pink panties, she was wearing. As my heart raced faster, I gripped even tighter on to the bed post. She slipped her fingers inside her delicate underwear and just before she pulled them down, she gave me a quick look, as if to say - are you ready for this. In one sweeping movement, her underwear was round her ankles. My jaw dropped. "So, what do you think?" "It's... it's beautiful." I didn't quite know how else to describe it. She walked over to me, so I could see it better. Her mound was shaven, but not completely hairless. The outline of her lips were visible. It was everything I thought it would be and more. "Do you want a closer look?" I nodded emphatically. Madison jumped up onto her bed, turned around to sit down and parted her legs. I sat there, just staring at it, as if I were in a trance. Madison had really surprised me by how uninhibited she was. "Do you want to draw it or something, for your report?" Madison asked. I fumbled for my notebook, not once taking my eyes off her. Then blindly fished for my pencil. I tried to put pencil to paper, but I couldn't. My hand was shaking too much. "Are you okay?" "Yeah, yeah. Peachy." I tried to draw again, this time breaking the pencil nib completely. "Um, my pencil broke," I announced. "Oh, here, take mine." Madison handed me her pencil and I tried again. "Here, you probably want some detail." With that, Madison put her fingers over her mound and parted her lips. I gulped loudly. Now I could see everything, oh my god, could I see everything. I still couldn't believe that Madison was showing me all of this. I had given up trying to draw, I could barely engage my brain at this point, let alone sketch out anything. "Any questions?" I had hundreds, but again, could I articulate them? Could I Fuck. "What's that?" I pointed at the small bump on the front, like the proverbial village idiot. "What?" "That," I repeated, then leaned forward pointing, my finger dangerously close to touching her. Madison looked down to see where I was pointing, she shuffled slightly and that's when it happened. My fingertip darted forward, and I touched it. "Whoa!" Madison cried out. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to that. Did I hurt you then?" "No, it was nice. You just hit my clitoris." "So that's what it was. So if I kept touching it, you would have..." "Oh yeah, big time." "Do you touch it a lot?" I asked, then suddenly realizing the personal nature of the question. "Are you asking if I 'take care of myself'?" "Sorry, you don't have to answer that." "Do you?" She quickly countered. At this point, given how much we had shared in such a short space of time. It didn't make sense to hold back. "Yeah, I do." "So do I. I tend to do it the shower." Madison was offering up a lot more information than I expected. "Me too." I added. "I like to hold the shower head between my legs and kind of ride the jets you know." I'm so glad I had recently cum, because the image of Madison in the shower, would have instantly made me cream my underwear. My cock was so hard right now, it was painful. "Do you wanna try it?" "Huh?" "Do you wanna try touching it again?" I think I had just died and gone to heaven. "Yes! I mean yes, okay." I said trying to compose myself. "Come closer then." I shuffled closer to Madison, to the point where I was now practically between her legs. "Here, give me your hand." I reached out my hand and Madison grabbed a hold of it. "Just lightly rub here." With that Madison pushed my fingers against her clitoris. She gasped as my fingers made contact. I started to rub my fingers over the raised bump. After thirty seconds or so she moved my hand again. So, this is the labia, and here is vagina, just push your finger in. I took my finger and pushed it inside her. It was warm and wet, and the walls felt so soft and spongy. She gasped again as my finger entered her. She pulled my finger out and placed it back on her clitoris. "Just keep rubbing here, okay." At this point Madison closed her eyes and bit her bottom lip. After a few minutes of rubbing, I noticed my fingers getting wetter, allowing my fingers to glide over the bump easier. I started to go faster, and in return Madison started to breathe heavier and faster. "Don't stop Adam, don't you dare slow down either." I continued to rub at pace. Madison started to whimper quietly, then her volume increased. Her face was turning pinker, her cheeks rosier. Then out of nowhere, she grabbed my hand and held it down hard against her clitoris. I was unable to move my fingers, when Madison snapped her legs closed. Her face scrunched up and she let out a labored moan. My trapped hand could feel her body tremble. "Oh, oh, oh, Umm, Oh my god!" She exhaled deeply, pushing the air out between her pursed lips. "Did you just..." I asked. With her head back and eyes still closed, she slowly nodded her head. I had given a girl an orgasm. A first for me, and one more thing off my bucket list. Madison's body began to relax again, and I felt her grip loosen around my hand. When I removed my hand, my fingers were slick with her arousal. I rubbed the residue between my fingers until it dried up. "I'm so sorry Ad, but all this studying, I'm not gonna lie, has really turned me on big time. I so needed that release. God, you must think I'm a right hoe." "Absolutely not, I would never think of you as that. I mean I get it; everyone needs a release; I know I do." I replied, awkwardly shuffling my legs. "Do you need a helping hand with that?" Madison didn't wait for me to answer. "Come on, one good turn deserves another and all that. Slide back on the bed and lie down." I did as I was told, laying back and looking up at the ceiling. Then next thing I knew, Madison had climbed on to my legs and sat down just over my knees. She started to unbutton my jeans and tugging them down a bit, before pulling down the front of my underwear. My cock sprang out. "Whoa, this guy definitely needs attention." I felt Madison's warm hand grip around my aching cock. "God, this feels so hard. Does it hurt when it's like this?" "It can be a bit uncomfortable." "I bet." "So, how am I doing this exactly?" I reached down and put my hand over hers and mimicked a jerk. "Just keep doing this." I moved my hand away, and Madison took over, proceeded to jerk me off. This felt Amazing! Oh my god, did this feel good. She was so good at it as well, not too fast, not too tight. She was a natural. "Is this okay?" She asked, bouncing on my legs as she jerked away. "Yeah, that's good." My head was spinning. I was lying down on Madison's bed as she jerked me, with the added bonus, that she was naked from the waist down. We were so close to having actual sex, it was just so unreal. I could feel the pleasure starting to build up. This time, I clearly tried to warn Madison. "Mads, I'm close okay, just so you know." I uttered between my labored breath. "Okay Ad, message received this time." Madison continued to pump away. It was my turn to breathe heavily now. The feeling kept building and building. I tried to hold it back, I wanted this to go on forever. "Uh, uh, ah!" I cried out, my body hunched. Madison kept going, but this time placed one hand directly above my cock. My cum shot up wards into the palm of her hand several times. "Jesus, Jesus, oh my god Madison, Ah!. Stop, stop, that feels too good, I can't take any more." The feeling was incredible and the orgasm so intense, my body physically couldn't cope with her touch any longer. Madison slowed down to an eventual stop. I leaned up to look at Madison. She was holding her hand open, with a pool of my cum in it. "Bloody hell, no wonder boys are stronger than girls, my bicep had quite the workout then," she joked. I smiled at her and laughed, before resting my head back down on the bed. "That was incredible." I uttered. "Really?" "Yeah, your technique is..." I performed a chef's kiss. Madison seemed pleased with the compliment. "Cool, my first hand job and I aced it. Nice." Madison climbed off me and went to the desk and grabbed a handful of tissues and wiped her palm down. To be continued in part 2, By Secretauthor2021 for Literotica.

Bridge Engineering: Part 2 Why is my mom here? Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected. I awoke to the sound of Lizzie's bathroom door opening and closing, and the girls' footsteps moving around her bedroom. I laid there for a minute then reluctantly pulled myself out of bed to splash some water on my face and slip on a pair of flannel lounge pants and a t-shirt. I emerged from my bedroom and looked down in the great room to see the girls standing by the sofa looking at Stefani as she slept. Toni heard me coming down the stairs and asked, "Why is my mom here?" Lizzie followed that with the accurate but impolite assessment, "Her makeup is all smeared." Before I could say anything, Toni shook her mom's shoulder and loudly inquired, "Mom! Mom! Are you ok?!" Stefani stirred, stretched her legs under the blankets, and drowsily answered, "Yes honey, I'm fine. Mom just had a really rough night." Seemingly satisfied with that answer, Toni and Lizzie went into the pantry and started lining up cereal boxes while debating the merits of each selection. By that time, I was also downstairs and gently offered, "Good morning" to Stefani as I went about rekindling the hearth. She moaned as she sat up on the sofa and said, "I'm so embarrassed. I can't believe I came here like that last night." "I'm glad you did. I don't know what that was all about, but I was happy to know you were here and safe." She gave a muffled "Thank you." while she hung her head and cradled it in her hands, then mumbled to herself, "I can't believe I thought he would be any different." Toni must have had one ear tuned into our conversation and interjected in an annoyed tone of voice, "Is this about a man?" Lizzie looked at Toni, then at me and matter-of-factly said, "She should go sit on the bridge." It was an unquestionable truth in Lizzie's mind that time sitting on the bridge would fix whatever was bothering Toni's mom. I smiled and said, "Lizzie, I think that is a great idea." She puffed her chest proudly and went about pouring a bowl of cereal. I finished adding logs to the fire and suggested to Stefani, "There's a half-bath by the kitchen, or you're welcome to use my bathroom upstairs if you would like a shower. I'll pull together some fresh clothes for you. When you are ready, I think we should go for a walk;” then in a slightly louder voice added, "away from little eavesdroppers." "You really wouldn't mind if I took a shower?" "Not at all. I'll get you some towels and toiletries." The corners of her mouth turned upward in a small smile of gratitude and, for the first time that morning, Stefani looked me directly in the eyes and offered a very heart-felt, "Thank you." She stood up, pulled the hem of her dress down, and followed me up the stairs in her black legging covered feet. At the top of the stairs, I reached in the linen closet and handed her a stack of two bath towels, a hand towel, and a washcloth. My hands then sorted through some of the miscellaneous toiletries stored in the same closet and added a toothbrush, toothpaste, and stick of pre-teen girly deodorant. I apologized as I set the brightly patterned container on top of the towels, "Sorry, you're stuck with this unless you want to use men's deodorant." Returning to our inventory of toiletries, I started checking labels on bottles of Lizzie's 2-in-1 bodywash and shampoo, "Ok, looks like your choices are strawberry, cotton candy, or bubble gum." She chuckled and said, "I think I'll go with strawberry." "Good call." We proceeded into my bedroom where I motioned her toward the ensuite bathroom and said, "Make yourself at home and use whatever you need in there. I'm pretty sure the door locks. To be honest, I've never used it." She surveyed the bedroom and its contents on her way to the bathroom and I walked the opposite direction toward my walk-in closet. "I'll find some clothes while you are in the shower and set them on the corner of the bed." She softly said, "Thank you." while walking into the bathroom and shutting the door behind her. I proceeded to rummage through my closet looking for things that might work. I knew my clothes made for a 6'-3" tall man wouldn't fit her properly, but they were the only option available. My hands methodically moved across the wall rack, sliding each hanger a bit so I could examine the respective article. After a few minutes, I heard the sounds of Stefani turning on the shower, opening the glass shower door, and then water sporadically splashing against the tile and glass enclosure. My mind came to the awareness that there was a completely naked woman in my shower, just on the other side of the door. I couldn't help but think of how her intimate features must look as the steaming spray trickled down her body. Realizing I was standing there inappropriately fantasizing about a woman in a questionable emotional condition, I snapped myself out of it and continued thumbing through hangers to arrive at a pair of heavy flannel lounge pants. They were a much too small Christmas gift from years past, but I figured they would work for Stefani if she rolled the pant legs up a little. A t-shirt and sweatshirt seemed like the obvious choices for her upper half given a lot of women like relaxing in oversized men's clothes anyway. Organizing my selections, I noticed there weren't any undergarments and shrugged it off thinking she would just have to re-use what she had on, or go commando, but then had a last-second thought to grab a pair of boxer shorts. I folded everything neatly, set the items in a pyramiding stack on the corner of the bed, and closed the bedroom door behind me on the way out. About 30-minutes later, the girls were in Lizzie's room and I was sitting in the great room when Stefani padded down the stairs in bare feet wearing the lounge pants and the oversized t-shirt that was slightly moist around the collar from her damp curls. The t-shirt clung a little to her moist torso and gave evidence of her unrestrained tits jiggling under the fabric. She smiled as she reached the main floor and softly said, "Thank you. I really needed that." "You're welcome. Are you hungry?" "Not really, my stomach is still turning a little from last night." she said as she sat next to me on the sofa and folded her legs beneath her. "I'm so sorry for the drama. I wasn't thinking clearly and I'm thoroughly embarrassed I showed up here like that." "Please don't be. Like I said earlier, I'm just happy to know you're safe. You seemed pretty traumatized." Stefani replied, "Traumatized is probably a little strong." before seemingly pausing to consider if she wanted to offer any more information. She exhaled loudly and hesitantly continued, "I've had some; let's call them; rocky roads in my personal life, and last night was just the latest example." I sympathetically offered, "I'm sorry." She shrugged her shoulders and introspectively recapped, "I've worked with him for several years and thought he was a nice guy; and he was until he started drinking. Dinner was enjoyable, but by the time we all got to the dance club he was pretty buzzed and started getting handsy. When I rebuffed his advances, he got belligerent and more forceful." Stefani's eyes were beginning to swell as she recounted the previous evening's events in her head. My own head was filled with questions and concerns, but I sensed she had more to say and didn't want to hinder her in getting it out. "Thankfully, my coworkers saw what was happening and interceded. He took off and that was the end of it." She paused for a moment then tearily continued, "It's not just him. Last night wasn't the first time something like this happened. I seem to be a magnet for jerks and losers. At least this one wasn't married; that I know of." "I'm sorry." She quietly repeated to herself something she had said the previous night, "Why can't I escape it?" I couldn't hold back my curiosity, "You said that last night too. What do you mean you can't escape 'it'?" She answered coldly through her tears, "Alcohol," before pausing for a few quick moments to gather herself and continuing, "It ruined my marriage. It robbed Toni of a father. It turned my coworker into a creep last night. Etc, etc;” I took her hand in mine and said, "I'm sorry. I understand." She abruptly pulled her hand from mine and argued, "I appreciate your compassion, but please don't say you understand." I stood up and said, "I think we should go for a walk outside." I didn't really give her an opportunity to say no and walked to the mudroom to get a jacket. I put mine on, then handed one to Stefani as she followed me. We both slipped on a pair of my fleece lined muck boots. The boots and jacket were both too large for her, but they would suffice. I shouted to the girls that Stefani and I were going on a walk, then we stepped outside. As we strolled away from the house and into the woods, I inquired, "Please tell me about your ex-husband." "Well, we met in college and he was wonderful. I thought he was everything I wanted in life. His drinking wasn't an issue then. I mean we both went to the typical college parties and had too much to drink, but it wasn't a problem. We married the summer after we graduated and started a typical newlywed life." Our boots crunched through fall leaves on the forest floor as Stefani continued, "After we were married, he occasionally went out with friends or old college buddies and came home drunk. Again, it wasn't frequent and wasn't anything concerning." We reached Lizzie's bridge and both sat on the edge dangling our feet over the water below. "Over time, and after Toni came along, his occasional nights out evolved into several times a week and he became defensive whenever I would say anything about it. Eventually, alcoholism; let's call it what it was; completely overtook him. It wasn't just going out with friends anymore. He always had a drink in his hand. Commitments were meaningless to him and he would show up hours late, if at all. Toni's birthday parties, family holidays, dates with me; it didn't matter." "By the time Toni was three, he lost his job, which only gave him an excuse to be drunk all day. I constantly begged him to get help, but that would only agitate him and cause a fight. That continued for about a year until his agitation turned into physical abuse. That was my breaking point and I told him I wanted a divorce." Stefani was now talking through streaming tears and I took her hand in mine as a show of support. "The night I told him, he went out to the bar and never came back. After a couple weeks, I realized he was never coming back and I hired a divorce attorney who, in turn, hired a private investigator to track him down. It took a few months, but they eventually found him in Key West where he could find work as a day laborer on fishing charters and beg enough money and free drinks from tourists to get by. He demanded a healthy ransom to sign the divorce papers but, at that point, I would have paid anything." With that, she fell silent and leaned to rest her head on my shoulder. We sat quietly listening to the gentle breeze in the trees, punctuated occasionally by Stefani's sniffles. After a few minutes of building courage, I sighed and started talking, "I think I told you that Lizzie and I lived in Indiana before moving here, right?" Stefani answered softly with her head still on my shoulder, "Yes." "Well, I grew up there, in a very small town in the southern part of the state. When I was younger, my dad was a functional alcoholic. He was the best heavy equipment mechanic in the area and ran a very successful business, but came home and drank himself to blackout every night." Stefani raised her head to look at me as I continued talking, "He wasn't an angry or abusive drunk, and was never drunk in public. He was just basically an absent parent. He worked all day then came home, sat in front of the television and drank until he passed out." "My mom did everything for us and held the family together until she got sick when I was in 8th grade. The ovarian cancer had already metastasized throughout her abdomen when she was diagnosed, and she was gone a few months later." My hand had held Stefani's while she was talking and now she reciprocated by interlacing her slender fingers with mine. "Even though he didn't show it, my dad loved her deeply and her death sent him into a tailspin. He turned into a full-time drunk and lost everything; the business, the house, the cars. There were many mornings that I would wake up for school and find him passed out in the living room or, worse yet, already starting the new day with a drink in his hand. When I was in high school, it was common for me to get a call from the Sheriff saying he was drunk or passed out somewhere around town. The Sheriff was a family friend and just called me to come get him rather than arresting him. Looking back on it, he was just an enabler by letting him go." Stefani squeezed my hand in hers as I spoke, "I worked odd jobs around town and managed to earn enough money for my dad and I to survive in a tiny apartment above the hardware store. Between poverty status and my good school grades, I managed to get a full scholarship at IU in Bloomington." "I was concerned about how my dad would take me leaving for school, but it turned out I didn't need to worry. His only question was if I would have a job and keep paying the bills. I did and continued doing so even after Julie and I were married." Stefani leaned against me as we sat on the bridge and offered, "I'm sorry for what I said earlier. You do understand." "Yes, unfortunately I do." She cautiously probed further, "If I may ask, is your dad still around?" I had repressed this part of my past for years and wasn't sure I wanted to dredge up those memories. My head hung and watched the bubbling water below. After several minutes without a response, Stefani squeezed my hand and prompted, "David?" "He's in prison." She dug deeper when she realized I wasn't going to elaborate on my own, "Why?" I continued looking into the moving water and softly said, "Julie and Lizzie were hit by a drunk driver." It took a second to register in her mind, "Oh my God, it was him." "Yes." She took her hand from mine and, instead, wrapped both arms around me in a sympathetic and understanding hug. We sat in each other's arms for quite some time before I said, "We should probably go back inside and see what the girls are doing." Stefani agreed and we slowly made our way back through the woods toward the house. As we walked, I said, "Lizzie doesn't know any of that stuff about her grandfather. I'll tell her someday, but probably not anytime soon." "I understand. Toni was young enough that she doesn't remember her dad and didn't know why he left. I avoided the topic for a long time, but eventually I had to tell her." "Lizzie knows that she and Julie were in a car accident. She just doesn't know the part about my dad." Stefani stopped walking and pulled on my arm for me to stop with her. She pulled me into an embrace and said, "Thank you." I returned her hug, then kept one arm around her back as we finished walking to the house. Stefani, Toni, Lizzie and I spent most of the afternoon playing board games by the fireplace and enjoying the time together. As we did, I found myself becoming attracted to Stefani, both mentally and physically. The cold, guarded person I knew faded away and a new sunny, alluring personality emerged as she smiled and laughed. I stole glances while she wasn't looking, enjoying the simple way she sat with one leg folded beneath her and the other pulled up so she could rest her chin on her knee, the way she twisted curls of hair in her slender fingers when she thought, the way her neatly-painted toes flexed when she reached for the board game pieces, and the way her eyes sparkled when she laughed. Later in the evening, Stefani and I collaborated on preparation of an impromptu taco dinner, before we all said our goodbyes. Still in my borrowed clothes as they left, Stefani gave me one more hug and whispered in my ear, "Thank you again for taking me in." before giving me a soft kiss on the cheek. Uniting. Play dates continued frequently for Lizzie and Toni over the following weeks, both at Stefani's house and at mine. However, unlike before, Stefani would invite me to stay and I would do the same when at my house. Sometimes we would simply sit quietly in each other's company working on our laptops. Other times we would chat casually about a wide range of topics, getting to know each other and exploring our commonalities and differences. During one of those discussions, we found ourselves talking about balancing life demands as a single parent; children, work, cooking, cleaning, etc., and how it left very little time for personal interests and pursuits. I joked, "Ha, sharing the work is definitely a strong argument for having a partner!" Stefani looked at me and very seriously asked, "Have you dated since Julie passed?" "I've been on a few dates, but I wouldn't say I've dated. A couple years after we moved here, some of my friends started trying to set me up with people. The ladies were nice enough, but I wasn't ready yet and it just didn't feel right. After a few dates, I decided it was best to just decline their attempts" She probed further, "How long ago was that?" "The last one was maybe 4 years ago." I answered before returning the question, "How about you? Have you dated?" She groaned, "Hmm, my dating history isn't any better than what happened with that guy from my office. I've met a few guys, but they've all turned out to be jerks. I tell you, I'm a magnet for them. One guy that I really liked and went out with for about a month, turned out to be married. The others weren't that much different than the guy from work, and it became obvious on the first dates that they were only looking for sex, not a relationship." "I'm sorry." Neither one of us said anything more on the topic and we moved on to other subjects, but there was an unspoken understanding that we were both exploring the other person's openness to a relationship. Friendsgiving. The week after Thanksgiving, Stefani and I sat on stools at my kitchen island tapping away on our laptop keyboards while Toni and Lizzie played upstairs. I was answering emails, and Stefani was filling out what looked to be a very complicated accounting spreadsheet on her screen. After an hour or so, Stefani sighed and announced, "I need a break from these numbers." She extended her arms straight above her head and arched her back as she stretched. The motion served to thrust her tits outward, stretching the fabric of her thin button-up blouse and revealing the intricate texture of a lace bra beneath. It also caused the bottom of the untucked blouse to rise upward, exposing a flat, toned midriff and cute belly button. Having been caught looking, she just smiled knowingly and asked "How was your Thanksgiving?" "It was good. Lizzie and I went over to George and Linda's house for a 'Friendsgiving'. There were about ten people there, plus a few kids. We stayed for most of the day, then came home and roasted some marshmallows in the fireplace. How was yours?" "It was stereotypical," she replied as she continued in a mock monotonous tone, "We went to my parents' house, ate dinner, and all the men fell asleep watching football while my mom and sisters harassed me to find a husband. You know, all the usual things." I said sarcastically, "Sounds delightful." then asked seriously, "I take it that is a topic of conversation at every family gathering?" "Yes, they think they are being funny about it, joking about how they should set me up with this guy or that guy, but it gets annoying really fast. Especially since I know they really aren't joking. At least I won't have to hear it at Christmas. My parents decided to go on a Caribbean cruise over the holidays, so my sisters are all going to their husbands' sides of their families." I processed that for a few seconds, then asked, "Have you made any other plans? Would you and Toni like to spend Christmas here with us?" Stefani sincerely replied, "I would love that. I know Toni will too." We went on to plan out the details and decided that Stefani would bring their gifts over on Christmas Eve so she didn't have to transport them Christmas morning. That discussion evolved into Stefani bringing some of her family's traditional Italian dishes for dinner, then further into a more formal Christmas Eve dining event. She thought it would be fun for the girls, and I certainly didn't object to the idea of seeing Stefani in a nice dress. Holidays. On the Saturday two weeks before Christmas, Lizzie and I went to the local Rotary Club tree sale. Lizzie carefully inspected every tree on the lot before running back to one of the first trees near the entrance and declaring, "This is it! This is the perfect tree!" The Frazier Fir was a little big and a little expensive for my preference, but I acquiesced and paid the man standing next to me with a perceptive grin on his face. After strapping the tree on top of my Jeep, we climbed in and I asked Lizzie, "Should we see if Toni wants to come help decorate it?" Lizzie bounced in her seat and squealed, "Yes! Yes! Yes!" I pulled my phone out of my pocket and texted Stefani, "Just bought tree. U2 want to decorate tonight?" She replied back almost immediately, "Yes, I'll bring chili." When we got home, I untied the tree in the gravel driveway and did my best to shake out any loose needles. Before taking it in the house, Lizzie and I decided on a location off to the side of the great room fireplace and shifted furniture around to accommodate the tree. I then dug the tree stand and some boxes of decorations out of the basement. After all the preparations were made, I brought the tree inside. Lizzie steadied the empty stand while I placed the base of the tree and held it upright while Lizzie tightened the stand's handscrews to secure it in place. With it tightened as much as Lizzie's little fingers could muster, I crawled under the tree and made little adjustments while Lizzie gave me left or right straightening instructions. When she was satisfied, I gave each of the handscrews a final tightening. We stood together admiring our work and congratulated each other on the job well done before she went get a container of water for the tree. I spent the next couple hours on household tasks that I hadn't accomplished during the week, then decided to get cleaned up a little before Stefani and Toni arrived. I washed up, applied some fresh deodorant and cologne, then changed into a pair of casual khakis and an ugly but festive Christmas sweater. Decorating. Stefani and Toni arrived soon after I changed. Stefani carrying a crockpot of chili and Toni carrying a bag full of accompaniments. Lizzie and I greeted them at the door and unloaded their hands as they shed their coats and shoes. Stefani laughed at my sweater as she slid her coat off her shoulders, "Seriously?" I feigned ignorance and replied sarcastically, "What?!" With coats hung up and the crock pot plugged in, the four of us found our way over to the unadorned tree and began discussing how to decorate it. I opened the box containing light strands and said, "We have some multi-color lights and some white lights, which should we use ladies?" The two girls discussed it for a moment then answered in unison, "All of them!" I chuckled and started untangling the light strands and stringing them around the tree as Stefani and the girls explored the other boxes of decorations I had brought up from the basement. I couldn't help but admire Stefani as she picked through the boxes and watched me wrap lights around the tree. She was wearing a loose-fitting cream color corded sweater, black leggings, and cream color fuzzy socks that matched her sweater. I'm sure she intended it as a comfortable lounging outfit, but it complimented her long, toned body very well. I finished the last strand of lights and took a seat on the sofa while Toni and Lizzie continued unwrapping ornaments and laying them out on the floor. Stefani had found a tree skirt in one of the boxes and asked, "Should I put it on?" I answered, "Sure. There should be another one somewhere in the boxes if you want to see it, but I think the one you have is the best." She said, "This one is nice." then crawled over to the tree. She unfolded the skirt and reached under the tree while on her hands and knees to pull it around the trunk. Gravity slid the bottom of her oversize sweater above her hips and a few inches up her back as she leaned and stretched to adjust the skirt, presenting a wonderful view of her perfect heart-shaped rear. My gaze was fixed on the sensual, womanly curves that were only slightly veiled by the form-fitting legging fabric. Stefani pulled the skirt edges outward and tried her best to smooth any wrinkles before asking, "How does that look?" Still staring at her ass, I rallied courage to suggestively answer, "It looks incredible." Curious about the overly enthusiastic response, Stefani looked back over her shoulder and saw me looking at her rear, not the tree skirt. She smiled mischievously, subtly wiggled her ass, then spent a couple more minutes unnecessarily straightening imaginary wrinkles in the skirt. The girls were unaware of the adult exchanges and Lizzie innocently asked, "Can we start putting ornaments on now?" I came back to reality and answered, "Sure, go for it!" as Stefani moved to sit next to me on the sofa. The girls formulated a plan for shorter Lizzie to decorate the bottom of the tree, taller Toni to hang ornaments on the middle section, and Stefani and me to get whatever they couldn't reach. Stefani nestled against my side as we watched the girls make trips back and forth between selecting ornaments laid on the floor and choosing the perfect location for each on the tree. Their happiness being together and sharing in the festive atmosphere was infectious, and I sat there feeling emotions I hadn't felt in a very long time. It was very comfortable to have Toni and Stefani there with us. It just felt right. With those thoughts swirling in my head, my hand reached to find Stefani's and our fingers intuitively interlaced. My heart swelled as Stefani snuggled further into me. When the girls had their portions of the tree sufficiently loaded, Stefani and I finished decorating the upper portion and I added the crowning star. We all stood back to admire our work and I flipped the switch for the grand lighting finale. The girls cheered with delight while Stefani and I each put an arm around the other's back and shared a side-hug while appreciating the tree. After sharing a few moments, Stefani moved on to serve dinner while I cleaned up the empty decoration boxes. We all shared conversation over the meal at the dining room table, then played some after-dinner card games. I felt a pang of emptiness when it was time for Stefani and Toni to leave, and really didn't want them to go. That evening I felt a sense of family that I hadn't felt since Julie died. I didn't want to scare Stefani with the heaviness of my thoughts, and understatedly said, "I really enjoyed spending the day with you. I hope we can all spend more evenings like this together." Stefani wasn't as subtle. As they were putting their coats on and heading out the door, she gave me a goodbye hug with the girls looking on, and whispered in my ear, "I didn't see mistletoe hung anywhere. You should get some." Holiday Break. The week before Christmas was a whirlwind, filled with school holiday activities, Christmas shopping, and end-of-the-year accounting for my business. There wasn't time for play dates, but we did all see each other at the school holiday play and concert. Both girls had parts in the play, Toni as an ice skater and Lizzie tending a chestnut roasting cart. Stefani and I found each other in the crowd of parents entering the auditorium and enjoyed the show side-by-side. I didn't know how she felt about the two of us being friendly in public, so I sat next to her playing the part of a plutonic acquaintance. It was Stefani who reached over and placed her hand on the top of my thigh, which I covered with mine and gave a squeeze of affection. We all went to the downtown sweet shop after the concert where the girls both ate mountainous ice cream sundaes while Stefani and I sipped on decaf coffee. We shared another goodbye hug when we parted ways at the end of the evening. This time it was my turn to whisper in Stefani's ear, "We need to find some time alone." She inhaled sharply and shuddered a little when I discreetly placed a kiss just under her ear. The Big Event. On the morning of Christmas Eve, Lizzie and I made some final preparations for the big event, including retrieval of a formal set of china and crystal stemware packed away in the basement. We washed all the china and stemware before turning our attention to the table by spreading a white linen tablecloth, arranging the china and crystal place settings, and creating a centerpiece with some fir boughs and velvet ribbon. The crowning element was a forest of candles randomly spaced along the center of the table. After finishing, I steered Lizzie up to her room to change clothes before doing a quick final clean of the kitchen and great room, then heading upstairs to freshen up and change. I opted for a slightly casual look with a sport coat and open collar button-down shirt. Lizzie went for an all-out, over-the-top look in a way only a third-grade girl can, with a long lace dress, heels, and an abundance of costume jewelry. I heard gravel crunching under tires as I was complimenting Lizzie on her dress and looked out the window to see Stefani and Toni's car coming to a stop outside. Lizzie and I greeted them at the door. Lizzie with squeals of excitement for Toni, and me with a hug for Stefani. With a long overcoat still on, Stefani said, "Presents and dinner are in the trunk of my car. Would you mind?" "Of course not." I didn't bother putting on a coat and swiftly walked out to retrieve hot trays of food covered in aluminum foil and packed in boxes. Toni held the door open upon my return to the house and I complimented her attire, which was on par with Lizzie's style for the evening. I entered to see Stefani standing in the kitchen wearing a floor-length, deep burgundy satin evening gown. The off-the-shoulder cut drew attention to her lithe neck and sensually exposed collar bones and shoulders, while the deep-V bust line and her pendant necklace pointed directly to the shallow valley between her modest tits. The torso of the dress was neatly fitted to her narrow waist then flared outward over her hips into the pleated A-line gown. It was the perfect dress for her body and she looked absolutely amazing. My admiration grew even more when she shifted position to purposefully reveal a long, toned leg through the full length slit in the side. "You look incredible!" I praised while placing the boxes of food on the kitchen island and making a show of looking at her from head to toe. She feigned a shy, "Aww, thank you." and humbly said, "I wear it once a year for the company holiday party." I turned to make another trip to her car and on the way out the door, I replied, "You should wear it more often. You make that dress look really good." I made several trips schlepping boxes of food and Christmas presents. When I returned and put the last couple boxes on the kitchen counter, Stefani had begun unpacking an assortment of homemade Italian dishes, including chicken piccata, fettucine with clam sauce, an antipasto salad, and an assortment of other side dishes. I exclaimed, "Wow, this looks and smells fantastic!" as I moved to steal a small clam off the top of the fettucine. She swatted my hand and playfully disciplined, "You need to wait, mister!" The girls tasked themselves with lighting the numerous candles on the table as I dimmed the house lights. Meanwhile, Stefani finished plating the last few items and carried them to the table. We dined by the soft glow of candlelight talking about good memories of Christmas, with Stefani and I temporarily ignoring the painful ones from our respective pasts. At one point, as the girls were consumed with a conversation of their own, Stefani commented, "This china is beautiful. You have good tastes." I didn't want to kill the mood, but I also wanted to be honest. "Julie picked it out for our wedding registry. She had an eye for the finer things in life." "Oh my gosh, I'm so, so sorry! I should have known!" "Please, it's okay. I wouldn't have used it if I wasn't ready to talk about it. I figured it was time to dust it off for a special occasion." She meekly asked, "Is this the first time you've used it since?" "Yes." Her beautiful blue eyes looked warmly into mine as her long slender fingers mindlessly twirled a lock of hair above her right ear. She spoke with layers of meaning, "I'm understanding more and more that Julie knew how to choose the finer things." We shared an extended gaze across the table that was only interrupted by Toni asking, "Can we have dessert now?" Stefani and I chuckled and she answered, "Yes, you may." before standing up to clear the table of dirty plates. I offered in my best butler voice, "I will service the table, madam, if you would like to prepare the next course for the Ladies of the Court." The girls thought that was hilarious and started practicing their own stuffy accents, which only intensified as consequences of the sugary tiramisu and cannoli took hold. When we had all finished, I announced in my Lordship voice, "Thank you Ladies, the food was remarkable and so was the company. Shall we retire to the parlor for after-dinner amusements?" The girls looked confused, so Stefani clarified, "He means games." after which they scrambled out of their chairs to explore the cabinet housing our selection of card and board games. Stefani and I cleared the table and generally tidied up the kitchen while the girls debated which games to play. We worked efficiently as a team, sharing a lot of unnecessary and 'accidental' touches as we moved about. The girls finished their game selections and we played several games of 'Chutes 'N Ladders' before moving on to 'Sorry' and, finally, a very long game of 'Monopoly' in which they eventually lost interest and asked if they could go watch a movie in the basement. Stefani started to object, "It's getting late. We should probably be going." before I gestured for the girls to go on downstairs. They didn't wait for Stefani's response and took off down the stairs. She looked at me quizzically as I stood up and motioned for her to follow me. We trailed the girls down the stairs where Stefani silently absorbed what was before her. I had set up two twin beds in front of the downstairs television and created a makeshift tent out of some decorative tree branches, tulle fabric, and twinkle lights. It was a perfect sleepover paradise for two third-grade girls. I put my arm around Stefani and whispered in her ear, "You're right, it is getting late. Maybe you should just spend the night." She put her arm around my back and whispered back, "Umm; sounds nice, but;” as she nodded toward the girls. I responded not to her, but to Lizzie and Toni who were sitting on one of the beds scrolling through movie options on the DVR. "Girls?" When they both raised their heads to look at me, I announced, "We've decided to let you have a sleepover tonight so that we can all be here together for Christmas morning;” They cheered and hugged each other before I continued, "; but there are a couple rules; first, you can watch a movie, then you need to get ready for bed in the bathroom down here and go right to sleep. The pink gift bags on your beds are special Christmas Eve sleepover kits with pajamas, toothpaste, a toothbrush, and a few other things." Lizzie and Toni scurried to check out the gift bags, but I interceded, "Wait a minute; the second rule is that you can't come upstairs until 7:00 tomorrow morning;” I said motioning to Stefani and I, "; we need a decent night's sleep. Do you both agree to the rules?" They eagerly shouted in unison, "Yes, Yes, Yes!" "Ok, we'll see you on Christmas morning!" Before we could turn to leave, Toni asked, "Mom, where will you sleep?" I anticipated the question and interceded with a little white lie, "She'll sleep in my bed. I'm going to sleep on the great room sofa so I can make sure you two don't try to sneak upstairs to look at the presents." Seemingly satisfied with that answer, Toni simply said, "Okay, goodnight mom." To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts, for Literotica.

Andy’s Brave New World: Part 3 The group leaves Yosemite, encounters Crystal. Based on a post by the hospital. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. They were halfway through clearing the third floor's residential wing when the smell hit them, that too-familiar sweet-sour scent they'd encountered far too many times in the past week. They found him in one of the bedrooms, a middle-aged man in diplomatic attire, Juyeon John Chu, collapsed across his bed as if he'd simply laid down for a moment's rest. "I'll take care of it," Andy said quietly, already moving toward the body. "We can't bury him here, we might need the soil for growing food later. I'll take him to the sea tomorrow morning." No one argued. They'd all seen too many bodies to be truly shocked anymore, but finding one in what was meant to be their sanctuary cast a pall. "Let's get the water system running," Andy suggested after they'd wrapped the body and moved it to the yard. "But hold off on the generator for now. No sense advertising our presence with lights until we're more settled." They chose their rooms quickly. Daniela picked a corner room with good sightlines to the street. Sarah chose one near the bathroom, while Crystal selected a smaller room. Andy took the room nearest the stairs, positioning himself between potential threats and the others. The work of unloading their supplies took the rest of the daylight hours, their movements becoming more efficient as they learned the building's layout. They gathered on the roof as the sun began to set, their camp stoves and rehydrated meals spread out on a foldable plastic table scavenged from the kitchen. The view was breathtaking, the Golden Gate Bridge silhouetted against the darkening sky, the bay waters reflecting the last orange rays of sunlight. Despite everything, despite the silence that had fallen over the city and the scattered signs of candlelight appearing in distant windows, the vista remained stubbornly, achingly beautiful. "It's so pretty here," Crystal offered softly. "And it has everything we need. Good choice." She smiled at Andy. "Yeah, I'm glad this place has a gym," Sarah said, picking at her camping meal. "If I could just order my Korean skincare products, I'd be set." She sighed. "God, my skin is going to be a disaster without my routine." Andy chuckled, leaning back against the low wall. "For me, it's Netflix and H B O, I'll miss most. And streaming new music." He shrugged at their surprised looks. "I know, I know, I'm a park ranger, I should be all about nature. And I am! But there's nothing like unwinding with a good show or a new album after a long day." "Ice cream," Daniela said suddenly, her voice softer than usual. "I really miss ice cream. It's probably all melted now. And YouTube. Dad and I used to;" she paused. "Watch together all the time. I learned so much from tutorial videos. How to fix things, how to make stuff." She stared at her bowl. Crystal set down her bowl and touched Daniela softly on the arm. "For me, a proper hot shower," she said wistfully. "And getting my hair done at the salon. Just the whole experience of it, someone washing your hair, the massage;" "Oh god, yes," Sarah groaned. "My colorist in L A, she was an artist. These highlights?" She tugged at a strand of her expertly highlighted hair. "They're going to grow out and look awful." "Who did you go to?" Crystal asked, perking up slightly. "In L A, I mean?" "Sadie at Salon Santa Monica," Sarah replied. "Once I could afford it." Crystal's eyes lit up with recognition. "Oh! I knew some girls who went there. The agency had me going to Maurice at Atelier." She named one of the most exclusive salons in Los Angeles. "I mean, I couldn't afford it myself, it was part of the modeling contract." "Maurice?" Sarah's eyes widened. "I dream about getting an appointment there. Their balayage technique is incredible." They spent the next few minutes trading stories about L A salons and beauty treatments, their voices growing more animated as they compared experiences. Andy and Daniela exchanged bored glances, letting them have their moment of nostalgia. Finally, the conversation lulled naturally. Andy cleared his throat, his expression growing more serious. "For tonight, we'll get the Starlink array set up, then everyone can get some rest. Maybe have a shower." He gave Crystal a small smile. "Though it'll be cold for now, the water heater runs on natural gas, so that's going to take some time to sort out." He set his empty bowl aside. "Tomorrow morning, we should head to the Presidio, see what kind of organization is forming there. But before that, we need to think about security. Daniela, those anti-personnel mines you brought; think you can set up a perimeter?" Daniela nodded. "I also want to do a more thorough sweep of the building," he continued. "Check every desk, every shelf. Might find keys, documents, anything useful." The setting sun cast long shadows across the roof as he laid out his thoughts. "This place makes sense as a long-term base. The off-grid water and power should last us months, hopefully long enough to find renewable sources. If we can track down someone who knows electrical work, maybe get some solar panels up here on the roof with a battery bank, we'll be set." Sarah nodded, her expression open. "So we're staying?" A series of quick nods around the group confirmed their agreement. "In that case," Andy continued, "we should start doing serious scavenging runs. Stock up on preserved food, drinks, medical supplies, anything useful we can find. Crystal, can you look up all the grocery stores and restaurants, anywhere we might find food, and put them on a map? I saw a framed map of SF downstairs, we can use that for now." "Of course, glad to. I found a janitorial closet earlier too," Crystal said, her voice careful but eager to contribute. "But most of the cleaning equipment is electric. If we could get some manual supplies I could help maintain the place properly." "Good thinking," Andy acknowledged. "Add that to the list." He paused, considering. "You know, looking at our group, we've got, survival skills, combat expertise, " he nodded toward Daniela, "and you two are both eager and resourceful. But we're missing a lot. No medical knowledge beyond basic first aid. No electrical or mechanical experience. Nobody who knows construction or farming." He looked around the circle. "If we find people with those skills, we should consider inviting them to join us. This place is big enough." "What about the water situation long-term? We'll go through it faster if more join." Daniela asked. "Once our storage runs out, going down to the bay to refill with our trucks and purify would be inefficient. Maybe dangerous too." Andy nodded approvingly at her foresight. "You're right. But that's a problem we share with other survivors, so we can keep an eye out for solutions, maybe try to organize something collectively. A well, maybe? Or a water truck, get someone who knows how to swap its engine for a Tesla electric one." He paused and rubbed his chin. "Solar panels and batteries can last 25-30 years with minimal maintenance. Medium-term, we should look to electrify everything we can. Long-term;" he shrugged. "Hopefully society gets organized enough to restart battery and solar panel production or something." He sat up straighter. "Actually, that should be our top priority, medium term, reducing fuel dependency. All our fuel will degrade within a year anyway." He started counting off on his fingers. "Find an electrician. Scavenge solar panels and batteries. Track down some electric vehicles." A pause. "Everything else we need, food, medicine, weapons, we can stockpile, but fuel? That's our biggest vulnerability right now." "Makes sense," Sarah said, rising from her spot on the roof. "I'm going to set up the array and then hit the gym before bed." She glanced at Andy, her voice taking on a playful tone. "Want to join? I could use a spotter." Andy met her gaze, a slight smile playing at his lips. "Sure. Could use a workout after all that driving." Day 7, Evening The gym felt different in the dim glow of their camping lantern, shadows playing across the equipment. Sarah had changed into a matching set of compression shorts and sports bra in deep purple, the material clinging to every curve as she began her warm-up stretches. Why she felt the need to change from athleisure to athleisure was beyond Andy's comprehension, but he appreciated seeing her in yet another fitness-influencer outfit. She positioned herself where Andy could clearly see her, making each movement deliberately graceful, arching her back slightly more than necessary. "I usually focus on targeted exercises," she said, moving to the cable machine for some standing rows that emphasized her toned back and shoulders. She adjusted her stance, making sure he had a perfect view of her form. "You know, for the gains. But I guess those days are done." Andy let his gaze linger appreciatively on her athletic figure, toned legs, and firm ass. "Those isolation exercises clearly worked for you," he said, moving closer ostensibly to watch her form. "But with everything we're dealing with now, functional strength might be more important." Sarah adjusted her position, deliberately brushing against him as she moved. "Oh? What would you suggest?" "Compound lifts," Andy said, pointing to the power rack. "Deadlifts, squats, bench press. Works multiple muscle groups at once, builds practical strength." He walked over and demonstrated the deadlift form with an empty bar, aware of her eyes on him. Sarah approached the rack, copying his stance but imperfect. "Like this?" she asked, looking back at him over her shoulder. Andy stepped behind her to adjust her position, his hands firm but gentle as they guided her shoulders and hips into proper alignment. He stayed close, his breath warm on her neck. "Keep your back straight," he said, his voice low and intimate. "Engage your core." She completed the lift, then turned to face him, still holding the bar, their bodies inches apart. "That definitely feels different," she said, looking up at him. "More; intense." "It's better for overall fitness," Andy said, making no move to step back. "Not just for show." Sarah set the bar down carefully, letting her hand brush his arm as she straightened. "Well, I trust your expertise. As long as I don't get too bulky." She moved toward the bench press, adding an extra sway to her hips. Looking back at him, she smiled. "Though I have to admit, I don't think I'll be able to stop caring about aesthetic results too." "It really is impressive," Andy said sincerely, his eyes meeting hers. "You'd still be hot if you got bulky though. Amazonian." He said with a flex. She laughed. They worked out a few more minutes, then Sarah approached him, dabbing at her neck with a towel. After a moment's hesitation, she started. "Andy; can we talk serious for a sec?" He nodded, giving her his full attention. "Look, I'm just going to be honest," she said. "I'm attracted to you. How could I not be? You've kept us safe, led us through this nightmare;" She gave a small laugh. "Plus, you know, the whole ranger thing really works for you." Andy smiled, and let her continue, anticipating a "but". "But, well, we only met a few days ago, even if it does feel like it's been weeks. And with everything that's happened," She motioned vaguely at the world outside. "I'm not ready to jump into bed yet. I don't even know what a relationship would look like now. I hope you understand." "Of course," Andy said gently. "I'm attracted to you too, Sarah. Very much. But you're right, we're all still processing everything that's happened. There's no rush." Sarah stepped closer, a playful glint returning to her pretty almond eyes. "That said; maybe we could explore things gradually?" She glanced toward the gym shower. "For instance, I'm gonna shower right now. I need someone to wash my back." She gave him a flirtatious smile before biting her lip. "Though I can't promise you won't end up a little; frustrated." Andy's smile widened. "I think I can handle that risk." "Yeah?" Sarah asked, already backing toward the shower, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "Yeah," Andy replied, following her lead. They walked together to the shower area, exchanging eager smiles. "Me first," Sarah said playfully, turning her back to him. She slowly peeled off her sports bra, exaggerating her movements and swaying her hips. The compression shorts followed, sliding down her toned legs with deliberate sensuality, revealing a plump and juicy ass. When she turned back, she had one arm draped across her tits and the other hand covering herself below. The lantern light played across her athletic figure; toned, gently muscled stomach, curved hips tapering to strong thighs, and a natural tan line from her usual workout attire. Her skin glowed golden in the dim light, a light sheen of sweat from their workout making her practically shimmer. Seeing Andy's appreciative gaze, she giggled and dropped her arm from her chest. Her cute B-cup tits were perfectly perky, defying gravity even uncovered, with small rosy nipples standing at attention. "Your turn," she said coyly, still covering herself below. Andy laughed and simply pulled off his tank top. "Aww, I give you a show and you just do it like that? No; ceremony?" Grinning, Andy turned and mimicked her earlier performance, slowly working his shorts down with exaggerated movements. When he turned back, he had one hand strategically placed over his junk. They both laughed at the playful awkwardness of the moment before simultaneously revealing themselves fully. "Oh," Sarah said appreciatively, her eyes widening slightly. "Nice; proportions." "Thanks, you too." He said, eyeing her up and down. Sarah laughed and led him into the shower by his arm, both of them very aware of his erect hardness brushing against her waist. She reached for the tap, and sighed luxuriously as the cold stream hit her. "Ahh, that's nice. I always shower cold. It's better for skin and post-workout inflammation." "What about this inflammation?" Andy quipped, making her giggle. They swapped places and as the ice-cold water hit him, Andy tensed slightly, trying not to show it. Sarah noticed anyway. "What kind of ranger isn't used to cold showers?" she teased, reaching for the soap. "Actually, I have the Korean no-B O gene," Andy admitted. "So I usually just skipped showers if there was no hot water." "Gross" Sarah said, as she began soaping herself. "Could you get my back?" she asked innocently, turning around. Andy's hands moved across her shoulders and down her spine. She turned back to face him. "Oh, and I think I missed a spot in front too;" Andy's breath caught as his hands cupped her tits. They were perfectly sized for his palms, simultaneously firm yet yielding, with hard nipples pressing against his fingers as he explored them. Sarah giggled at his expression of sacred reverence. "Are they that nice?" she asked playfully, mewling gently at his touch. "Yes, they are," he breathed. She took the soap and returned the favor, working her way down his back and across his stomach. When she reached his waist, she paused, looking up at him questioningly, her hazel eyes wide and innocent despite her intentions. At his smile, she wrapped her delicate fingers around his shaft, exploring every inch with careful attention. Andy watched as she traced the length with feather-light touches, circled the sensitive head with her thumb, stroked the tender underside, and gently cupped his balls. Her eyes never left his face, studying his reactions to each touch, noting every subtle change in his expression to learn what pleased him most. Turning off the water, she pressed closer, her wet skin sliding against his. "Think you can finish like this?" Her voice was soft but confident. "Yes," Andy managed, already breathing harder from her exploratory touches. She gripped him with both hands now, quickly establishing a rhythm. The soap acted as a perfect lubricant, letting her fingers and palms glide smoothly up and down his shaft. Her technique was precise, one hand working his base while the other focused on his sensitive head, occasionally twisting slightly in a way that made his knees weak. Her gaze was intense as she worked him harder and faster, her eager face showing clear enjoyment of the power she held over him. Water droplets ran down her face and neck, across her perfect tits, making her skin glisten in the dim light. She varied her pressure and speed expertly, reading his reactions and adjusting accordingly. When his hips began to thrust involuntarily, she matched his rhythm, her small hands providing the perfect amount of friction and pressure. Just as he felt his orgasm build, she shifted her approach, her left hand maintaining a steady stroke while her right hand moved lower to gently massage his balls. The change in sensation made him gasp, bringing him back from the edge while introducing a new kind of pleasure. She grinned at his reaction as she rolled and squeezed him gently. "Please, I was getting close" Andy breathed. With a mischievous wink, she resumed jacking him with both hands, drawing another sigh from Andy as he enjoyed the feeling of her soft fingers rubbing his shaft. Andy's breathing grew increasingly ragged as the pressure built. His hands gripped the shower wall for support as Sarah worked him relentlessly toward his peak. She seemed to sense when he was close, her movements becoming more focused and deliberate. Her eyes locked onto his face, eager to watch his expression as he came. When he finally reached his climax, it was intense, thick ropes of warm white cum erupting from his cock, splashing across her toned stomach and thighs. His whole body shuddered with each pulse as she continued to stroke him through his orgasm, maintaining perfect pressure to draw out every last wave of pleasure. She watched in fascination as his seed painted her skin, her expression one of satisfaction and pride at bringing him such intense release. "Wow, that's so hot." Sarah said, looking at the impressive volume. "Someone's been storing that up, huh?" Andy closed his eyes and smiled deeply. "Yeah." he breathed. "Been a while. Thanks." He ran a hand down her shoulder, savoring the feeling of her soft, cold skin, the post-nut clarity heightening his awareness. She examined her cum-covered hands and smirked. "Hey loves!" she chirped in her best content-creator voice. "Today, I'm so excited to share this amazing new product with you!" She winked at Andy. "Make sure to swipe up for the full review!" She delicately touched her finger to her tongue, then assumed a thoughtful expression. "Hmm, nice thick consistency, slightly sweet with just a hint of salt. Ten out of ten would recommend!" She sucked on her finger erotically, then dissolved into giggles at Andy's amused expression. "Don't forget to like and follow for more cum content!" She turned the water back on, laughing as Andy visibly flinched at the cold. "Really, some ranger you are!" The water washed away the evidence of their activities, and they stepped out to dry off. Andy felt wonderfully relaxed, tension draining from his shoulders. "What about you?" he asked softly. "Don't worry about me," Sarah smiled, toweling her hair. "I don't think I could anyway. Too much tension, and;" she paused, "I'd need to feel more emotionally connected." Andy looked puzzled. "Wait, so you're comfortable showering together, giving me a handjob, and even tasting my cum, and we haven't even held hands? Or kissed? Actually," he realized, "we haven't even hugged." Sarah giggled. "Those things are about love and emotional connection," she explained. "And for me, so is sex. This?" she giggled again, mimicking a handjob in the air. "This was just making sure my fearless protector," she emphasized those words with a sultry voice "is thinking with his brain and not his cock!" She gave him a playful grin. "And; tasting a new Korean sauce. If you're really good to me, maybe I'll be trying a new Korean skincare next time." They both laughed. She paused, letting the towel drop. "Although; I wouldn't mind a hug now, if you want." Andy opened his arms and she stepped into them. They held each other, feeling the warmth of skin on skin, this simple embrace feeling somehow far more intimate than what they'd just done. Day 7, Late Night Andy lay in bed, his phone's glow illuminating his face as he scrolled through Beacon. A soft, barely audible knock at his door caught his attention. He opened it to find Crystal standing in the dark hallway. Even in the dim light cast by his phone, her stunning figure was unmistakable. She wore a delicate black lace bra that cupped and lifted her full tits, creating an enticing cleavage. A matching garter belt hugged her narrow waist, leading to sheer stockings that emphasized her long, toned legs. High-cut lace panties completed the ensemble, leaving little to the imagination. The scent of her expensive perfume, a light, floral fragrance, wafted towards him, adding to the intoxicating effect of her presence. "May I come in?" Crystal whispered, her voice barely audible. Andy nodded, stepping aside to let her enter. As she passed, he couldn't help but notice how the lace hugged the curve of her perfect, heart-shaped ass. Crystal closed the door behind her, hesitated for a brief moment, then turned to face him. "I thought I might; fulfill my end of the bargain," she said softly, her posture shifting to emphasize her curves. She took a step closer, her blue eyes locked on his. "I'm here to show my appreciation, in whatever way you'd like." Andy smiled ruefully, taking in her body but thinking about his encounter with Sarah only a few minutes ago. He knew he almost certainly wouldn't be able to get hard so soon. Not wanting to reveal this, he decided to try to play it off, raising a hand to stop her. "Hey, relax, we just got here. You don't have to worry about that right now." He forced his eyes away from her perky tits and up to her eyes. Crystal's demeanor deflated slightly, a mix of surprise, relief and disappointment crossing her face. "Are you sure?" she asked, her voice small. "I; I wanted to be useful to you. I even put on this outfit, just for you, sir." She raised her arms above her head and twirled slowly like a ballerina, showing off her body from all angles. As she rotated, Andy's eyes were drawn to her long, shapely legs. The sheer stockings accentuated every curve, from her delicate ankles to her toned calves and up to her perfectly proportioned thighs. The high-cut panties drew attention to the junction where her legs met her torso, emphasizing the enticing curve of her hips. Her backside was a work of art, two rounded globes, neither too large nor too small, but ideally suited to her frame. The lace of her panties clung to the curves, outlining the heart shape of her ass and hinting at the soft valley between. Unable to help himself, Andy reached out, giving her ass an affectionate squeeze. His hand was met with an enticing balance of firmness and give, soft enough to be incredibly inviting, yet firm enough to maintain its shape, smooth and warm to the touch. Crystal jumped slightly at the contact but quickly tried to play it off, her body instinctively pressing back into his hand for a brief moment before she caught herself. "I appreciate it, truly," Andy said. "But there's no hurry. I'm sure there will be plenty of time for that later." He paused. "If you want to be useful, maybe you could start by making us all coffee in the morning." "I see," Crystal said, turning to face him again. She took a moment to regain her composure, a small smile playing on her lips. "Well, I promise it will be the best coffee you've ever had. The most mind-blowing, hot, tight, wet coffee ever." She winked. Leaning in close, she whispered in his ear, her breath hot against his skin. "If you ever change your mind, you know where to find me." With that, she turned and left the room, the soft click of the door the only sound in the quiet night. Andy sat on the edge of the bed, running a hand through his hair as he processed what had just happened. The image of Crystal in that lingerie was seared into his mind, and he knew it would be a long time before he could forget it. Day 8, Morning The early morning silence in the consulate was profound. Andy woke to sunlight filtering through the curtains, casting long shadows across his room. The building's stillness felt almost reverential, as if the world itself was holding its breath. He rose and headed to the bathroom, splashing cold water on his face and quickly freshening up. The morning routine felt almost normal, a small piece of civilization preserved in their diplomatic sanctuary. Through the window, he could see fog rolling in from the bay, wreathing the silent city in gray. The building's old pipes groaned softly as he washed, the sound echoing through the empty corridors. Andy made his way downstairs to the break room adjacent the kitchen, settling into one of the chairs. Moments later, Crystal appeared carrying a tray with coffee and sugar. She wore loose-fitting silk pajamas that somehow managed to look both casual and elegant, the fabric draping softly over her curves. The absence of a bra was subtle but noticeable, with her perky tits shaking beautifully, and her hard nipples sticking up proudly. "I wasn't sure how you liked your coffee, sir. Unfortunately we don't have milk," she said, putting a soft emphasis on the word "sir" that sent a shiver down his spine. "This is fine, I like it black, thank you," Andy replied, reaching for the cup. "You're going to work on the map of scavenging sites in the area today, right?" "Yes sir. I'll get started on it after my yoga this morning," Crystal responded with a small smile before turning to leave. She paused at the doorway. "Enjoy your coffee, I'll be in my room if you need me." Andy sipped his coffee, appreciating its rich flavor, momentarily distracted by thoughts of Crystal, before returning to scrolling through Beacon on his phone. The posts about San Francisco painted a slowly emerging picture: survivors were gradually congregating at the Presidio, though organization remained loose. Someone had started cataloging available medical supplies across the city's hospitals. Another person was working on getting a solar array functioning at the city hall. A post from the Presidio account caught his attention, they'd designated Land's End as a mass grave site, with plans to begin proper burials soon. Several volunteers with construction equipment were already clearing space. Andy made a mental note, it would be a better option than his original plan of taking the diplomat's body to the sea. He composed a quick message to Mike: "Made it to SF. Secured shelter @ Korean consulate. How's drive north? Your mom?" A few more posts mentioned growing communities forming in Marin and the East Bay, but nothing substantial yet. Most survivors seemed to be following the same instinct, head toward major population centers, look for others, try to rebuild. The Presidio's natural defensive position and former military infrastructure made it an obvious rallying point. Andy finished his coffee, letting the now familiar routine of morning research ground him in this strange new world. The sound of footsteps on the stairs drew his attention. Sarah and Daniela appeared, both looking refreshed despite their slightly sleepy expressions. The consulate's secure walls had clearly provided them their first proper rest in days. "Morning," Sarah said, stifling a yawn. She wore her usual athletic wear, while Daniela was already dressed in camo pants and a t-shirt. "Crystal made coffee, there's some in the kitchen if you want some," Andy offered, gesturing with his empty cup. "Oh god, yes please," Sarah replied, heading for the kitchen. She paused, noticing Daniela's hesitation. "Have you never had coffee?" Daniela shook her head. "Dad said I was too young." "Well, you're basically living adult life now," Sarah said gently. "Might as well try it. Here, I'll make you one." They returned moments later, Sarah handling her cup with ease while Daniela examined hers with suspicion. She took a careful sip and grimaced. "It's; intense," she said diplomatically. Sarah laughed. "Try adding some sugar. Most people don't start with it black." Daniela followed the suggestion, her expression softening as she tasted it again. "Better," she admitted. "I can see why you like it." "Have either of you checked Beacon this morning?" Andy asked. Both shook their heads, so Andy summarized what he'd learned. They listened intently. He watched as a dark expression cast over them both when he brought up the Land's End grave. "Yeah, speaking of which," he added, his tone growing more serious, "we should probably deal with the, ah, body outside. Wrap it properly until we can take it to Land's End." "I'll help," Sarah offered, squaring her shoulders slightly. "I need to get better at handling this kind of thing. Can't be squeamish anymore." Daniela set down her coffee. "I know where the large garbage bags are. They're heavy-duty, should work until we can get something better." Day 8, Midmorning "You sure you don't want to wear something more; practical?" Andy asked, watching Sarah adjust her deep blue Lululemon set in the hallway mirror. "This is practical," she insisted, giving him a little view. The tight sports bra and leggings left little to the imagination, showing off her gentle abs and toned curves. She then covered herself in the North Face jacket he'd selected for her from their scavenged supplies. "Besides, first impressions matter. We want to seem approachable." Andy checked his holstered Glock, making sure it was secure but not too visible under his jacket. "Fine, but at least wear your boots instead of those running shoes." They'd packed their backpacks thoughtfully, bottles of antibiotics carefully wrapped in cloth, and several dozen apples from the fruit stand. "The medicine is what they really need," Andy explained as they prepared to leave, "but I think fresh fruit will mean more to them emotionally. A lot of it in the city will have spoiled by now." "Makes sense," Sarah nodded, shouldering her pack. "A little taste of normal." Andy turned to Daniela, who was studying a building layout. "You good here? Remember, no answering the door-" "Unless it's you guys, I know," she cut him off with a hint of teenage exasperation. "I'll figure out the best spots for the mines and come up with a defense plan." She pointed at a few spots she had already marked on the layout. "I've already found a few spots here." Crystal looked up from where she was marking locations on a large map of San Francisco. "I've marked three promising grocery stores within walking distance," she offered, her braless chest hanging downward as she bent over the map. "I'll have a full scavenging map ready by the evening." "Perfect," Andy said. "We shouldn't be more than a few hours. Mainly just want to get a sense of what's happening at the Presidio, make some connections." He glanced at Sarah. "Ready?" Sarah nodded, and they headed out into the quiet streets of their new city. The morning fog had mostly burned off, revealing a neighborhood frozen in time. Expensive cars sat in driveways, morning newspapers still sat on pristine lawns, and recycling bins waited patiently for a pickup that would never come. The silence was absolute except for the occasional bird call and the whisper of wind through untended gardens. "Look," Sarah pointed, "A Tesla, Model Y. And it's plugged in." Andy marked the location on his phone. "Good catch. That'll be useful later when we're looking for vehicles that don't need gas." They turned onto Jackson Street, where a dark blue Rivian R1T sat parked beneath a row of cherry trees. Andy added its coordinates to their growing list of resources. The houses stood as silent witnesses to the abrupt end of normalcy, gardens still meticulously maintained, windows spotlessly clean, patio furniture arranged for evening cocktails that would never be served. Just eight days ago, this had been one of San Francisco's most exclusive neighborhoods. Now it was a museum piece, preserved in perfect, haunting detail. "It's so weird," Sarah said softly, eyes scanning the immaculate homes around them. "Everything looks exactly like it did before. Like any minute now, people will start coming out to get their mail or walk their dogs." As they walked past another row of silent houses, Sarah glanced at Andy with a playful smile. "Sleep well?" Andy caught her eye and winked. "Very well. Mind's quite clear and focused today, thank you." "Good," she said softly, reaching for his hand and giving it a quick squeeze. "Maybe we can go for round two later today." Their fingers lingered together for a moment before separating, both of them smiling as they continued their walk through the quiet neighborhood. Movement ahead caught their attention, another woman walking alone toward the Presidio. She was in her early thirties, wearing expensive yoga pants and a Patagonia fleece that had seen better days. Her brown hair was pulled back in a messy ponytail, and she kept glancing around nervously as she walked. "Hey," Andy called out softly, not wanting to startle her. She jumped slightly anyway, then relaxed a bit when she saw Sarah. "Oh! Hi," she replied, maintaining a careful distance. Her wedding ring glinted in the morning light, though she was obviously alone. "Would you like an apple?" Andy offered, already reaching into his pack. "We just picked them yesterday." Her eyes lit up. "Really? Fresh fruit?" She stepped closer, accepting the apple with trembling hands. "Thank you. I've been living on protein bars and coconut water from my pantry." She took a bite immediately, closing her eyes briefly at the taste. "I'm Rachel, by the way." "I'm Andy, this is Sarah," Andy replied. "Heading to the Presidio?" Rachel nodded, wiping juice from her chin. "Yeah. I've been holed up in my apartment, but;" She gestured vaguely. "I figured I should see what's happening, maybe find other people. It's getting a little scary being alone. Are you two staying nearby?" "Yeah, we just got into the city," Andy said carefully. "We're a small group, set up at the Korean consulate." He made a mental note, another survivor with no immediately obvious useful skills for their core group. "Oh," Rachel said, seemingly hoping for an invitation that didn't come. "Well, I'm at 2740 Jackson if you; if anyone needs anything. Though I don't have much to offer." "Thanks." said Andy. "Let us know if you need anything as well." "Well, to be honest I could use some food. That's mostly why I'm going to the Presidio." "We don't have a ton to spare right now, but we are planning to go on some scavenging runs soon. We have a truck. If you wanted to join us, we could offer you a split of what we recover." "Oh, that would be great." said Rachel. "Let me get your Beacon handle, let me know when you decide to go." They walked together in silence for a few moments before Rachel spoke again. "Did either of you lose much family?" she asked quietly. "My husband was in New York for meetings when, you know." She twisted her ring absently. "We all lost people," Sarah said gently but firmly, cutting off that line of conversation. Rachel nodded, understanding the boundary. The walk continued in silence. They emerged from the tree line, and the main parade ground of the Presidio opened up before them. What had once been a pristine lawn had transformed into a makeshift settlement of perhaps four or five hundred survivors. Colorful camping tents dotted the grass in loose clusters, many bearing high-end outdoor brand names, testament to San Francisco's wealthy outdoor enthusiast population. Larger military-style tents had been erected at strategic points, including a prominent medical station marked by a red cross fashioned from spray paint. Two nurses in scrubs moved between cots visible through the open flaps. A row of folding tables had been set up near the old barracks, forming an impromptu marketplace. Someone had already established a basic trading post, advertising "batteries, solar chargers, and medicine." Next to it, a woman stood behind a table of sorted electrical equipment, carefully logging exchanges in a notebook. Hand-painted signs stuck in the ground advertised various needs and corresponding Beacon handles: "Needed: Electricians for solar project" "Volunteers wanted, water purification" "Medical Skills? Report to Tent 4" "Engineers needed, power grid planning" The gender disparity was immediately apparent, women outnumbered men significantly, matching the pattern they'd seen elsewhere. A few men in partial military or police uniforms walked the perimeter, rifles slung across their backs. One carried himself with particular authority, speaking into a handheld radio as he made his rounds. A group of women was setting up what looked like a communal kitchen, sorting through boxes of supplies. Nearby, someone had rigged a solar panel to charge phones and laptops, with a small crowd gathered around it. The air smelled of campfire smoke and cooking food, punctuated by the distinctive scent of unwashed bodies and physical labor. "Oh my god," Rachel breathed, taking in the scope of the settlement. "I had no idea there were this many," she noted, eyes wide. Andy studied the scene carefully, noting the mix of organization and chaos. While some basic systems were clearly being established, there was no real sense of central authority yet. Just people with useful skills trying to help where they could, while others waited for direction. A woman with a clipboard approached them, her manner friendly but professional. "Welcome to the Presidio Settlement. Are you here to join us or just checking in?" "The two of us are just checking in," Andy said, gesturing to Sarah. As another volunteer stepped forward to speak with Rachel, he continued, "We arrived in San Francisco yesterday, we've set up in the Korean consulate building. We brought antibiotics and some apples we snagged on the way here, wanted to offer them as a donation." He offered her one of the apples. "Donations are greatly appreciated," the clipboard woman said warmly, accepting the apple. "I'm Alice, by the way." "Are you a volunteer here?" Andy asked. "Yep, been here three days now. We're trying to make a directory of people in the area, if you're okay with me taking down your information?" Sarah glanced at Andy, who nodded. "Sure." "Okay, great." Alice flipped to a fresh page. "Name and age?" "Andy Rhee, 28." She nodded, writing. "We're cataloging useful skills. I'll read through the list, just let me know which apply: Medical training? Engineering? Electrical? Plumbing? Construction? Military experience? Hunting? Navigation? Survival skills? Agriculture? Animal husbandry? Radio operations? Vehicle maintenance? Water treatment? Solar installation?" "I was a park ranger before all this," Andy replied. "So yes to navigation, survival skills, and hunting. Basic first aid training. I'm good with radios too, amateur operator license." Alice made several check marks, nodding appreciatively. "That's actually really useful, we don't have many people with real wilderness experience. A lot of the survivors here worked in tech, myself included." She gestured at the camp. "Lots of programmers, not many who can track game or build shelters." "I'm sure," Andy said dryly. Alice turned to Sarah. "And you?" "I was;" Sarah hesitated, "just a biology student. UCLA, second year. Nothing really useful like Andy." "Hey, don't sell yourself short," Alice said kindly. "Most people here were also doing jobs that don't matter anymore. We're planning to set up training groups, teaching practical skills. Biology could be helpful with agriculture, medicine, lots of things." Sarah simply nodded, looking slightly relieved. "We have two others in our group," Andy added. "Daniela's fourteen, but she has extensive survival, hunting, and military training from her father, he was a Marine, and a; ah; prepper. She can do some vehicle maintenance too I think. And Crystal;" he paused, realizing he didn't know her age. "Well, she'd also need to reskill." Alice's eyebrows rose as she made notes. "A teenager with military training? Interesting." She flipped through her papers. "You should talk to Guillermo Herrera; he was in the Army. He's been trying to organize some basic defense planning for the Presidio. And Diana Wells has been looking for people with hunting experience, trying to put together expeditions to supplement our food supplies." She made a final note. "Do you have a Beacon handle? We're trying to keep a communication network going." Andy gave her his handle, which she copied down carefully. "Well, welcome to the Presidio," Alice said warmly. "We're glad to have people with real survival skills join the community. Even if they're not living here directly," she added with a smile. "Thanks. Oh also, you said 'We're trying to make a directory' earlier. Who is we? Some kind of leadership?" "Nothing formal yet, but there's a group. Mostly people with different types of expertise. I don't know all of them, but Megan Lunn is the one coordinating us. She's great, I trust her a lot." "Great, thanks." As they walked deeper into the settlement, Sarah moved closer to Andy, lowering her voice. "Are you sure it was smart to tell them so much? About where we're staying, our skills, Daniela's training?" Andy considered her question thoughtfully. "Well, here's what I'm thinking. The Presidio is almost certainly going to become the, or at least one of, the centers of power in San Francisco. It's inevitable. The location, the infrastructure, the natural defenses, and it's already starting to get established before anywhere else. If we ever get to a point where we regret having told them our information," He shrugged. "Well, by then we'd already be pretty screwed. We'd probably need to leave the city entirely anyway." "So little downside to being open?" Sarah asked, watching a group of women organizing supplies nearby. "Exactly. I think I'm going to try to talk to Megan and get myself involved early, try to shape how things develop." Andy kept his voice low but confident. "Being cooperative and open now gives us more influence later. If we tried to stay completely separate or, like, secretive, we'd just look suspicious. Then we'd be outsiders trying to affect things from the margins instead of a respected part of the community." Sarah nodded slowly, processing his logic. "If the Presidio is going to be the power here, might as well join it and be a leader within it. I get it." "Yeah. Don't worry," Andy assured her. To be continued. Based on a post by the hospital, for Literotica.

Special Patreon Release: Janelle Rupp Conversations with your Teen About Sex Puberty and Identity   *DISCLAIMER* This episode contains adult themes and is not intended for little ears.   "Walk with the wise and become wise, for a companion of fools suffers harm." Proverbs 13:20 (NIV)   *Transcript Below*   Questions We Discuss: Perhaps one of the most asked questions by Christian singles is, "How far is too far?" How do you respond to that question? Knowing the importance of educating ourselves as adults, what is the most popular sexual behavior among teens? What are some wise and age-appropriate guidelines recommend for teaching our kids about sex and sexuality?   Janelle Rupp is a Christ-follower, wife & mom of three (in that order).  Upon graduating from Cedarville University with a Bachelor's of Science in Nursing and a Minor in Biblical Studies, she worked nine years as a Pediatric ICU nurse before transitioning into nine years of nursing education for the Empower Life Center of Peoria, Illinois. There she specialized in Sexual Health with an emphasis on Sexual-Risk Avoidance. After moving to the Atlanta, Georgia area, Janelle developed a Biblically-based, Christian & Home school curriculum entitled “Remember Whose You Are: Rooting Human Sexuality in Gospel Identity." Using an expositional study of Genesis 1-3 alongside evidence-based scientific research, the four-unit program builds on itself to establish how gospel identity determines holy & healthy & holy sexuality. With a passion for both science & Scripture, Janelle is currently teaching the curriculum at North Cobb Christian School while watching the Lord grow the program at schools nation-wide.  She can be reached at jrupp.rememberwhoseyouare@gmail.com.   Recommended website for Parents: axis.org   Thank you to our sponsor: Daisy Kings Use code SAVVY to Save!   Connect with The Savvy Sauce on Facebook, Instagram or Our Website   Gospel Scripture: (all NIV) Romans 3:23 “for all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God,”   Romans 3:24 “and are justified freely by his grace through the redemption that came by Christ Jesus.”   Romans 3:25 (a) “God presented him as a sacrifice of atonement, through faith in his blood.”   Hebrews 9:22 (b) “without the shedding of blood there is no forgiveness.”   Romans 5:8 “But God demonstrates his own love for us in this: While we were still sinners, Christ died for us.”   Romans 5:11 “Not only is this so, but we also rejoice in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom we have now received reconciliation.”   John 3:16 “For God so loved the world that he gave his one and only Son, that whoever believes in him shall not perish but have eternal life.”   Romans 10:9 “That if you confess with your mouth, “Jesus is Lord,” and believe in your heart that God raised him from the dead, you will be saved.”   Luke 15:10 says “In the same way, I tell you, there is rejoicing in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner who repents.”   Romans 8:1 “Therefore, there is now no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus”   Ephesians 1:13–14 “And you also were included in Christ when you heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation. Having believed, you were marked in him with a seal, the promised Holy Spirit, who is a deposit guaranteeing our inheritance until the redemption of those who are God's possession- to the praise of his glory.”   Ephesians 1:15–23 “For this reason, ever since I heard about your faith in the Lord Jesus and your love for all the saints, I have not stopped giving thanks for you, remembering you in my prayers. I keep asking that the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the glorious Father, may give you the spirit of wisdom and revelation, so that you may know him better. I pray also that the eyes of your heart may be enlightened in order that you may know the hope to which he has called you, the riches of his glorious inheritance in the saints, and his incomparably great power for us who believe. That power is like the working of his mighty strength, which he exerted in Christ when he raised him from the dead and seated him at his right hand in the heavenly realms, far above all rule and authority, power and dominion, and every title that can be given, not only in the present age but also in the one to come. And God placed all things under his feet and appointed him to be head over everything for the church, which is his body, the fullness of him who fills everything in every way.”   Ephesians 2:8–10 “For it is by grace you have been saved, through faith – and this not from yourselves, it is the gift of God – not by works, so that no one can boast. For we are God‘s workmanship, created in Christ Jesus to do good works, which God prepared in advance for us to do.“   Ephesians 2:13 “But now in Christ Jesus you who once were far away have been brought near through the blood of Christ.“   Philippians 1:6 “being confident of this, that he who began a good work in you will carry it on to completion until the day of Christ Jesus.”   *Transcript*   Music: (0:00 – 0:09)   Laura Dugger: (0:09 - 1:31) Welcome to The Savvy Sauce, where we have practical chats for intentional living. I'm your host, Laura Dugger, and I'm so glad you're here. Today's message is not intended for little ears.   We'll be discussing some adult themes, and I want you to be aware before you listen to this message.   Thank you to Daisy King's, a skincare brand that meets simplicity. Their tallow-based products are made with wholesome, God-given ingredients to deeply nourish, restore, and protect your skin.   There are no toxins, no fillers, just pure, effective skincare. Visit DaisyKings.com to nourish, restore, and glow.   Janelle Rupp is my guest today, and she packed so much knowledge and inspiration into this time by educating us on a healthy view of sex, sharing God's holy and awe-inspiring design of our bodies, and ways that all of this points to Him.   She also is going to include meaningful conversations to have with our children throughout the years that they're in our home. Here's our chat. Welcome to The Savvy Sauce, Janelle.   Janelle Rupp: (1:32 - 1:35) Thanks so much, Laura. I'm so glad to be with you today.   Laura Dugger: (1:35 - 1:42) Will you just get us started by telling us a little bit about your faith journey and where it's brought you to today?   Janelle Rupp: (1:43 - 4:51) Sure. I was raised in a Christian home. I remember from a young age actually being struck with the realization that God loved me so much that He sent His own son for me.   But it really was probably more in my teenage years that I realized the depth of my sin, that it was great, and that Jesus was that bridge between who God was and who I was. Also, early on in my life, I knew I wanted to be a nurse, which is actually kind of interesting because there was no one in my family who was a nurse or in healthcare. But I had watched my mom care well for others in her family who had a myriad of mental and physical health problems.   So, I do think that the compassion that God put in my heart at a young age did find its place in a healthcare setting just over time and experiences I watched her. I really felt like my dream job would be to work in preventative healthcare, specifically with teenagers. And I had a heart for girls in really tough situations like teenage pregnancy.   It's a very marginalized group of humanity. And so, after college, I ended up in the pediatric intensive care unit at Riley Children's Hospital in Indianapolis for about seven years. And during that time, I met my husband.   We got married. We had our first child. And then while pregnant with our second, we decided to move closer to my extended family back in Illinois.   And a few years after I had our second child, I actually ended up landing that dream job that I felt like the Lord had laid on my heart way back in college. And so, I started the Empower Life Center in Peoria, Illinois in 2008. And I worked there for nearly 10 years as a nurse educator, teaching parenting and newborn classes.   But my primary role was a sexual risk avoidance educator, specializing in sexually transmitted disease and infections. And I would teach in public schools and private schools and charter schools. It's a junior high and high school level and also a guest lecturer at Bradley University in Peoria, Illinois.   And I always tell people that no one grows up and hopes to be a sex teacher one day. I did not envision that God would put me in that area of education, but he did. And so, after 10 years of doing that, when our family then transitioned down to Atlanta, Georgia for a job transfer for my husband, we had chosen to put our kids, now three kids at that point, in Christian education.   And within months, the middle school principal had heard about my background and approached me to create a curriculum for their fifth through eighth graders that was centered on a biblical view of sex and sexuality. So, I spent a series of months developing that curriculum. I then decided to go ahead and accept a teaching job to teach that curriculum.   And it's entitled Remember Whose You Are. And it's designed as a four unit developmentally appropriate program for Christian schools or homeschool environments. And currently we're in the beginning stages of equipping and training other schools to implement it at their school as well.   Laura Dugger: (4:52 - 5:17) Wow, that is so interesting to hear how you got interested in teaching others this healthy view of God and sex. And at the foundation of your teaching, you begin with a theology of God. So, I'd love to zero in on just one of your points that God is a relational God.   Will you elaborate on that and share how it ties into this topic we're discussing today?   Janelle Rupp: (5:18 - 7:13) For sure. One of my goals in teaching this is just to help my students see God for who he is, fall in love with who he is. And God being relational is one of the places where I always notice that beginning to take shape.   I find evidence for that in Genesis 1:26, where it says, “and God said, let us make man in our image after our likeness.” The definition of the word relational means a desire to pursue relationship or connection with another. And before we think of God pursuing relationship with us, it's actually really critical to look at that verse and note that God is already relational within himself. So, we see evidence in that verse that he's referring to himself in a plural sense.   And when we take that alongside other areas of Scripture as well, we see God existing as Trinity, Father, Son and Spirit, three in one, indicating that God does not need humanity for relationship. He only desires humanity for relationship. And one day, actually, when I was teaching that to a group of fifth grade boys last year, I said, God does not need you, but he wants you.   One of the fifth grade boys, in all complete sincerity, said, “Aww.” And it was one of the sweetest things I had ever heard because it was this very honest verbal expression of what it felt like to know that we are wanted by the God of the universe. I tell my students, “You know, someone only wants relationship with you when they love you.”   And so, while 1 John 4:8 tells us, “that God is love.” It's pretty amazing that way back in the first chapter of Genesis, as we find God creating man and creating woman, He's still incredibly loving that He even desired to create it in the first place. So, I think God being relational is such an important aspect to the who and the why of who He is.   Laura Dugger: (7:14 - 7:28) Absolutely. And I really envision this chat being a time when parents can listen alongside their teen or their tween or whenever it's age appropriate. So, will you just give us a glimpse of what you do teach in schools?   Janelle Rupp: (7:29 - 13:04) I would be happy too. The very first unit is just the who and the why of God. We focus on 10 characteristics of God, and then we transition to the who and the why of humanity.   What do all humans have in common? And we highlight eight characteristics that we all share in common. And then unit two, it's centered on the who and the why of me.   And specifically looking at Genesis 1:27, identity means that we're made in the image of God and that we are made male and female. So, Genesis 1:27 says, “So God made man in his own image, in the image of God, he made them male and female, he created them.” So, here we really want to introduce what does it mean to be made in the image of God as a social being, emotional being, a spiritual being, an intellectual being?   But also, what does it mean to be made with this physical body, male or female? And so, we introduced the reproductive system with an emphasis on puberty and human growth and development. And within that introduction, in that unit, I do something that's historically not been done in Christian settings, which is that I am teaching both the male and the female reproductive system to both genders.   And this next sentence may sound a little odd to some of your listeners. I know my students sometimes giggle when I say it, but I see the glory of God when I study the anatomy of both the male and the female reproductive systems and the intricacies of the design in order to see how they both work perfectly together. To me, it's awe-inspiring.   And so, I believe females have every right to see and begin to grasp the design of a male reproductive system. We use really basic anatomical diagrams for that. And then males equally have every right to see and begin to understand the basics of the female reproductive system using a diagram.   And my approach to that is clinical and scientific. It's definitely from an anatomy perspective. But I also make sure to take the time to point out some of, again, the beauty of the design.   For example, females, when they are born, are born with all the eggs that they will ever, ever have in their ovaries. And this design is super perfect because it means that you and I are not going to be 70 years old and find out that we're unexpectedly pregnant. Eventually, those eggs will run out about in our mid-40s.   And I always thank God for that design. It is a good design. Another one is just the female cervix.   The female cervix doesn't reach full maturity and protection until our early to mid-20s, where it then provides this wonderful protective barrier between the external and internal anatomy of the female reproductive system. When you explain things like that, I literally watch the kids have what I call light bulb moments, where they begin to see the why behind the design. And it's so important.   They've never taken the time to look at that and to hear it. In fact, I often call the reproductive system the forgotten body system. Christian kids in particular, they will get through a whole unit on the body having never talked about the reproductive system.   And if they are, then usually they're taught just about their own gender and they're missing that overarching beauty of what God designed. So, I think it's really important to highlight that reproductive system and for both genders. But in Unit 3, we move from the foundation of just gospel identity as made in His image and male and female into then specifically human sexuality.   And we use mostly Genesis 2 as we look through this about how God designed marriage and God designed sex, which is super clear in Genesis 2:24 and says, “Therefore, a man shall leave his father and mother and take hold of his wife and they will become one flesh.” And so, God's design for marriage and sex is clear that it's between a man and a woman. And also that that man and woman should follow the order of this verse.   First, that they leave and leaving might be dating. It might be courting. It might be pursuing a relationship.   However, we set those boundaries for our kids. And then second, that they would take hold and experience the intimacy and blessing of marriage, referencing that connection that God put Adam and Eve in through marriage. And third and last in that order, but that they become one flesh, which is referencing sex.   And so, after explaining that very good design, we transition into Genesis 3. And honestly, I love how Moses starts off the chapter here, Genesis 3, by saying, “Now the serpent.” And I always tell the kids that I hear that music in my head of dun, dun, dun. Like you just know that everything is going to change.   This good design is going to change and it's not changing for the better. And so, we start then looking at all the distortions that sin has caused within the overall topic of sex. And that means not just looking at premarital sex, but also adultery, pornography, sexting, gender identity, sexual identity.   And honestly, that list just keeps on growing every year that I teach. And so, then unit four, that last unit, is what I call the now what unit. In light of taking everything that we know now about gospel identity and human sexuality, I really encourage the kids to start really thinking about how they practically should be living in relationships with someone that they're attracted to and that they want to pursue.   And we use the entire Bible to help us answer that question. We actually end that unit with the question and answer panel discussion, using questions that the students have come up with through the course of that week. And it's always a sweet time of conversation focused on, again, gospel identity and human sexuality.   Laura Dugger: (13:06 - 13:19) Oh my goodness, that is so amazing and comprehensive. If parents are listening and they're wondering just about that diagram, what age do you recommend showing something like that? How would you respond to that question?   Janelle Rupp: (13:20 - 14:08) That's an excellent question. So, we're doing that in sixth grade. You know, it always depends on what your child's exposure and experience is, what their environment is, and their curiosity.   I think each child is so different. But in general, sixth grade would be age 11, 12, I think that's 10 to 12 for sure. But even you could probably push it as you're talking about puberty, which is where we interject it, just because it gives reference to what is a period for a girl?   Or what are the changes as a male that I'm having inside my body right now? Where's that coming from? So, I think starting as young as eight or nine to 10.   No later really than 12, I think would be really, really important.   Laura Dugger: (14:09 - 14:16) Thank you. That is helpful. I'm assuming that you're everybody's favorite teacher and that this is their favorite course to take.   Janelle Rupp: (14:17 - 14:48) We have a lot of fun. And I love when the kids buy into it. You know, sometimes I'll find that kids come in and they're a little hesitant to talk about this or they feel awkward by it.   But I think, you know, coming at it from both a clinical perspective, but also a biblical perspective, doing my best to keep them at ease and have fun as we have these conversations. Eventually, they loosen up over time. And it ends up being a really sweet time to talk about stuff that really, really matters in life.   Laura Dugger: (14:48 - 15:05) It does. And you're sharing so much truth. And it is the truth that sets us free.   And I can see where that would overcome so much confusion. So, let's even get really practical. When you're teaching these young people about sex, how do you define it?   Janelle Rupp: (15:06 - 19:12) This is such a great question. No one's ever actually asked me this. And I think it's so, so important.   The CDC definition of sex, it is very complete in its definition. It does a really good job covering what I believe are really important distinctives within that definition. And so, that definition is, quote, “Sex is defined as any part of your body and or specifically your reproductive area coming into contact with another person's body and or specifically their reproductive area.”   And one of the key points that I want to point out from this definition includes this phrase, reproductive area. I find my students have no reference for that, and even adults often don't. But simply put, the reproductive area is anything on the outside of the body that covers the reproductive system organs on the inside of the body.   So, this area actually extends from the belly button down to the genitals. A lot of times we only reference those genitals, but it actually extends belly button down to the genitals. And so, again, people are often surprised by that.   But at the same time, you know, whether it's called the reproductive area or maybe a private area, people do commonly recognize the importance of keeping that area safe and private. I often stick with that phrase, reproductive area, to reference the importance of trust when it comes to keeping things safe and private as a jumping off point to just help the kids see that a person is trustworthy if they keep you safe and if they keep things private. And again, such an important thing that we need to teach our children is that if someone pushes past what feels safe for us or pushes past areas on our body that are private, our children need to know, and we need to know those are not trustworthy people.   And furthermore, we should then give our children permission to tell someone that they do trust, hopefully us, but somebody that they do trust, somebody that keeps things safe and private about any person whose words or actions don't prove trustworthy. And as a side note, giving kids appropriate anatomical names is so important for this as well. But if you aren't using those terms and they don't understand it, we're speaking a language that they can't understand and maybe aren't able to convey.   And so, I think additionally, as children get older and you continue to reference that reproductive area as an area you keep private, I think it's super important to keep going back to theology and to Scripture. And in Genesis 1 and 2, we don't see anything having to be kept private because there was nothing that needed to be private. And in fact, the end of Genesis 2 says in verse 25, “And the man and his wife were both naked and were not ashamed.” My students giggle when we get to that verse because that sounds so foreign to them.   But reminding them that again, God's design was so good that there was nothing to be held back. They were fully intimately known by God and fully intimately known by each other and also without sin. But then when sin enters in Genesis 3, as Eve is tempted and enticed by the serpent, Adam is tempted, and enticed by Eve.   We see in that instant that sin changes every single thing because it causes Adam and Eve to then feel ashamed before God. They want to hide from God. It causes them to feel ashamed between each other.   They want to blame each other and it causes them to lose their sense of identity and purpose. And this is what happens to us, too, when sex and sin become entwined. It causes shame.   It causes us to hide. It makes us want to blame others. It causes us to question our identity and question our purpose.   But even though sexual sin changes the heart of man, it does not change the heart of God. And so, if our heart's desire is to love God in return for the love He's shown us, then our heart's desire should be to orient our lives around His design for our lives. And I would say even especially orienting our lives around His design for marriage and sex.   Laura Dugger: (19:13 - 19:23) Perhaps one of the most asked questions by Christian Singles is, How far is too far? So, how do you respond to that question?   Janelle Rupp: (19:24 - 25:50) Yes, I mean, this is the question that inevitably somebody's going to ask in my classes every single year. And no doubt, I mean, I think everyone has asked that question at some point or another in their lives. I certainly did.   And I was told that that was the wrong question. And I want to explain why first and then tell you how I answer it. But the reason was because when we look at Scripture in terms of holiness, which is having our heart completely for God versus idolatry, which means having our heart turned to something else, we see over and over and over in Scripture that we can't serve two masters.   We can't serve both holiness and idolatry. Matthew 6:24 is a great example. It's talking about the idolatry of money.   But it does say that whenever our heart is going after two things, we will either end up being devoted to the one and hate the other or devoted to the other and thus hate the one. And so, in other words, as we apply it to this question, we actually can't just straddle the line of both holiness and idolatry. And a lot of times that's where this heart of motivation of how far is too far is like, what line is the line that I can get to and still be holy?   But we really can't try to find and live on that line, because healthy and holy sexuality and sexual immorality doesn't exist. It is one or it is the other. And so, that's an important truth of Scripture.   I'm always in complete agreement with everything that I just said. But I also recognize that the Bible is really, really clear on how to give us direction in terms of setting boundaries and learning how to escape and endure temptation rather than to be enticed by it. And so, I teach my students a method to answer this question using an acronym called GRAY, G-R-A-Y, just to help them think biblically and critically about this question.   And actually it can be applied to any what I call the gray areas of life where Scripture may not specifically be very black and white about what we can and can't do. For example, another easy gray area topic within this same kind of umbrella idea would be dating. We aren't specifically told if we're to encourage our kids towards dating or courting or maybe arrange marriages.   Right. And yet I believe that there's four specific steps that we can use to determine the heart of God for our lives when it comes to gray areas of life. And so, the G in gray stands for go to God and it refers to prayer.   James 1:5 encourages believers to ask God for wisdom. It says, “He will give it generously to anyone who asks.” And I think praying for wisdom is such a foundational place to start on any topic, but specifically this one.   And then the R in the acronym stands for read the word. I always encourage my students and I would encourage parents as well, actively study the word of God, finding verses that give direction for decision making on this question. How far is too far?   One that I think jumped out at me is First Corinthians 10:23. As it's again, speaking of idolatry of the heart and it says, “all things are lawful, but not all things are helpful. All things are lawful. I can do all things, but not all things are building up. And so, let no one seek his own good, but the good of his neighbor.”   So, when you apply that verse to this question of how far is too far, you begin to see that the question isn't so much is kissing OK, is anything done with our clothes on OK? But the question is more what behavior is helpful for me as I try to honor Christ with my body? What behavior builds up my desire to honor Christ with my life and or what behavior seeks to honor the person that I'm with?   And so, again, I think reading scripture can help us be able to know how to reframe that question and create boundaries. And then the A in gray stands for ask for advice. And here I encourage teens to seek out someone who is doing relationships well.   In other words, is there a couple that they admire, someone older than them that they admire, maybe a friend or sibling or a friend of a sibling, a teacher, a parent, a youth group leader? I found in my own life that God often gives wisdom through people like that. And actually, in the last 10 years, as I've been teaching this type of material, I found that asking couples that I respect this very same question.   How did you answer? How far is too far? It brings some of the best responses and encouragement that then I can share with my students to help them learn and grow.   So, I think asking for advice is a vital part of this. And then lastly, the Y stands for yield. It is the last step.   And yet it's such an important part of answering this question. Yield just simply means to wait. And you and I both know this generation does not like to wait.   Instinct gratification is their thing. And yet teaching them that there's so much value in yielding when we don't have clear answers to critical questions like this. So, I actually love to literally walk this out in front of the classroom.   I will demonstrate how, when I yield, I hold back on decisions such as how far is too far. I am always allowing myself room to continue to walk forward as I feel more certainty over the answer or I feel more led with the wisdom that God is continuing to give. However, if I walk forward without clarity, if I'm pushing boundaries that are perhaps lawful, I can.   But they're not to my benefit, not to my partner's benefit. Then it's very realistic that I am going to push farther than I am able to handle. It's going to bring harm to the relationship that I am in.   And I can't ever go back. The truth is that the line between being enticed by sin versus escaping and enduring the temptation to turn from sin. It's a thin line.   And so, helping teenagers with these four steps, I think just think more critically about where to set those boundaries is important. And then I do usually go on to encourage students to be really specific in writing out those boundaries. I'm a big fan that writing is remembering.   It stores in our long-term memory. And then to even share those boundaries in order to have accountability with them.   Laura Dugger: (25:51 - 27:47) And now a brief message from our sponsor. I would like to specifically address the ladies. Because let's talk skin care.   As moms, as women, we spend so much time caring for everyone else. But what about us? If you're tired of dull or dry skin and products filled with chemicals and fillers, it is time for something better.   God designed our skin to thrive with real nourishing ingredients. Daisy King's, a tallow-based skin care brand made with wholesome, time-tested ingredients like grass-fed tallow and other plant-based oils, was created to help you achieve natural glow and skin restoration. Tallow is nature's perfect moisturizer.   It deeply nourishes, restores, and protects like nothing else. I love to personally use this product. Their specially crafted formulas work with your skin's natural biology to truly heal and hydrate.   And best of all, you can trust what's inside. Because at Daisy King's, they believe in clean, simple, and effective skin care, just as God intended. So, if you're ready to also give your skin the care it truly deserves, visit DaisyKings.com and use code SAVVY to save.   So, now, it's time to nourish, restore, and glow. This next question may feel a little bit scary to ask because sometimes ignorance truly is bliss. But I think this is really helpful having you share statistics.   So, what are some statistics you think we need to be aware of to educate us on sexuality and youth in America right now?   Janelle Rupp: (27:49 - 29:55) Yes, you know, this is constantly changing. And so, I do look for these on the regular. And so, the ones I'm currently kind of using as I educate this year, the average age of first pornography exposure is currently 11 years old.   And 1 out of every 10 visitors to porn sites are actually under the age of 10. And 22% of those are regular visitors to those sites. It's not that they're just there once.   They're regular visitors. When you talk about that next age group, 11 to 17-year-olds, 53% of them are accessing pornography. In addition, 1 out of every 14 are receiving sexually explicit material through social media, through texting.   And 1 out of every 17 are sending it, which is an interesting thing. I always tell my students that means that as people are receiving it, they're sending it to more than one person. And so, you know, somehow we could think that it's a conversation maybe staying between two people.   And almost in every case, that is not the reality. 41% of teens are engaging in sexual behavior and oral sex and vaginal sex and anal sex and what I call outer course. Every 11 minutes, CPS finds evidence of sexual abuse claims.   And 2 out of every 3 of those are age 12 to 17 years old. And then lastly, and this is kind of newer from a research study that is an important one, but identifying as LGBTQ+, has actually risen in teens on average by 4% in the last 5 years. Girls being higher than boys.   Girls averaging about 5% increase and boys at 3%. And I think, you know, you give those 9 quick statistics, and I'll be honest, you know, even every time I have to say them, I get that sinking feeling in my stomach. It takes a lot to shock me after 10 years of working with teens on this topic.   But it never feels good to say those out loud. I think it just reflects such brokenness on behalf of our culture's view of sex and sexuality.   Laura Dugger: (29:57 - 30:09) Wow, that is sobering. And if that reality feels alarming or overwhelming to a parent listening, then how would you advise them to educate their son or daughter?   Janelle Rupp: (30:10 - 33:09) Yeah, I think the scariest thing is when we allow those feelings that we're having to really just cripple us and our ability to parent our children through them. I had a mom come up last year, and she said, I'm just really exhausted by it all. I'm tired of checking up on my kid.   And, you know, as a mom of teenagers, I hear that. I resonate with that. But I think we need to fight through those feelings and encourage each other to fight through those feelings in order to parent with intention and godliness when it comes to these subjects.   I developed this Remember Who's You Are curriculum for students, but I 100% believe that parents are to be the first go-to for our kids on these topics, whether they feel like they have all the answers or not. It's really not the role of the school, nor of the church, nor of the youth pastor. It is primarily and foundationally the role of parents, with ideally then the school and the church, you know, locking arms with parents, coming alongside with a similar message.   And so, when it comes to equipping parents, which is something I feel strongly about as well, in order to have these ongoing conversations, I break down educating parents with three regular statements to help them kind of combat those feelings of overwhelmed or anxiousness when it comes to these topics. And the first regular statement would be to regularly educate yourself. We can't teach what we don't know.   And so, parents need to have answers to questions, and I'm going to give a series of questions here that I think need to be answered as examples, but there's certainly more. But questions like, what is God's design? Again, what is the reproductive area?   What does sexting mean? What does sending nudes mean? Because that's becoming actually a more popular phrase right now than using the phrase sexting.   Why is not porn good for our brains if it actually keeps us from not having sex outside of God's design? That's a question I've been asked. And a follow-up to that, what does the Bible say about masturbation?   How does a condom work? I've been asked that one. What is the most popular sexual behavior among teens?   Those are some toughies. You don't just kind of like pop out an answer to that without dedicating some time to researching those answers. I don't think that this needs to be an overwhelming amount of time.   In fact, I actually just encourage parents to set aside 15 to 20 minutes once a week, maybe even once every other week, but just put it on the calendar so that you really devote yourself to that time. You know, I think we dedicate ourselves as parents to things we care about. And I don't mean to say this harshly, but many moms spend much more time exercising than they do in their Bibles and figuring out answers to these questions and apologetic type answers.   And parents, you know, we spend a lot of time talking to our kids about sports and grades. And yet these are topics that have lasting relational impacts for their lives, not just in our family, but in their family to come. And so, we have to be diligent to set aside time and regularly educate ourselves.   Laura Dugger: (33:09 - 33:38) Janelle, I love all of this that you're saying. And I just want to pause on this first step of educating ourselves as the adults and as the parents. So, listening to something like this, hopefully people feel encouraged already doing a great job educating yourself.   And so, let's just answer a couple of those questions because it can be hard to know where do I go to find out these answers. I'm careful to Google this because something may pop up that I don't want to see.   Janelle Rupp: (33:38 - 33:38) Right.   Laura Dugger: (33:38 - 33:46) So, let's go with two of them. One of them you said is what is the most popular sexual behavior among teens right now?   Janelle Rupp: (33:47 - 34:46) Yeah, I think that this one is a little bit shocking for parents. And they often are unaware of where their teens are at as they are pushing boundaries on sexual behavior. You know, when I was growing up, oral sex became, and that's mouth to genitals, but that became a really popular sexual behavior.   And I remember hearing people say, well, that makes me feel a virgin because I now have not had vaginal sex. And so, again, just continuing to push these boundaries. So, now today's teenagers are past oral sex.   That's become just something that's normal and acceptable. And the most popular sexual behavior right now that you'll actually they will talk about and do would be anal sex right now, which is the anal area, which is obviously I always point this out, not actually the reproductive system, but in fact, the expiratory or the end of the digestive system. But that is the most popular sexual behavior among teens currently.   Laura Dugger: (34:47 - 35:14) That is really helpful to hear. And even years ago, when I was practicing as a marriage and family therapist, something that we learned was that the rise in pornography exposure was also corresponding or correlating with this rise in pressure for women to engage in anal sex. And that was a lot of times where it was coming from.   I'm assuming very similar with teens.   Janelle Rupp: (35:15 - 35:59) Yes, absolutely. And as our culture continues to kind of push the envelope on trying to get teenagers and adults to accept pornography is a natural part of human sexuality. I think we will just continue to see that behavior pushed more and more and more just among teens and relationships in general, which is really devastating.   I think of so many of these behaviors that are very degrading, particularly to women, but even to men. And again, that women, that girls would be thinking that that is considered an acceptable part of a relationship is such a tragedy, really. And again, just so reflective of the brokenness of our culture.   Laura Dugger: (36:00 - 36:19) And you bring up another question I want to follow up with, Ben, because porn is so destructive for a lifetime. But how do you answer that question if parents want to educate themselves of somebody making an argument of why not pornography if it keeps them from engaging in penetrative sex?   Janelle Rupp: (36:20 - 38:18) Yeah, so, there's some excellent websites that you can find that talk about the damaging effects of pornography. And I found, you know, good resources. Anyone's welcome to email me.   I'll include that later. But to get some of those resources. But it really does change and alter, actually, the connections that are created in the brain.   And one of the, I think, more interesting studies on pornography in the brain, as they looked at men who were watching and engaging in pornography, it would continually light up an area of the brain and stimulate it, which is an area of the brain that is usually lit and stimulated when a man would use power tools. And that's concerning on, I think, a couple of levels. One, that is degrading.   And again, this human made in the image of God to something that is to be just used. Right. And then second, anytime we engage in pornography, we are we're engaging more with a screen than a person.   And so, that intimacy level, that is something that's so precious about sex. You know, sex isn't just for making babies. It isn't just for this intimate connection.   It isn't just for pleasure. But it is to be wholly represented, all three of those when we look at God's design. But when we engage with pornography, we're completely reducing it down to one person's pleasure, one person's use.   And so, again, those connections that are supposed to exist between people now exist between a person and their screen. And you'll see across the board, these are people who easily get addicted. It's meant to be addicted, experience increased levels of depression, anxiety, suicide.   Grades go down for teenagers. They lose friends. So much research showing the devastating impact of pornography.   Laura Dugger: (38:19 - 38:32) That is really helpful. Thank you for sharing that. And back to that greater question. So, when you're advising parents to educate themselves, that's the first step. What's the next step in the process?   Janelle Rupp: (38:33 - 41:29) So, the second step that I recommend is to regularly to enter in. We aren't called to be our kids' best friends. We're called to step into their lives.   And that means stepping into friendships and relationships. It actually means stepping into their phone. You know, the amount of parents that tell me, I feel really bad because it's their phone.   And yet it's something that the parent is paying for, right? And so, that is a part of our lives, too. Theirs and ours.   But stepping into social media pages, their schools, their activities. And I think we don't have to be creepy about it. And that's what I think parents most, they're like, I don't want to creep my kid out or make them pull away.   I just think we have to be really intentional beforehand that we're developing this relationship of trust and communication. So, Josh McDowell has said rules without relationship equal rebellion. And so, the flip side of that is that when I have rules where I'm entering in and I have relationships where I'm entering in, that will equal trust.   And so, we need to keep entering in because we want to keep earning their trust. It goes both ways. We want that trust and communication.   So, entering in out of a desire for relationship, but also entering in with boundaries and rules for our kids in order to continue to build that trust between us. And then the third regularly statement is to regularly extend grace to yourself. Guilt and shame cannot go away without grace.   And a lot of us live with guilt and shame when it comes to these subjects. I often hear that that's one of the key reasons that parents will hesitate to talk to their child. They'll say to me, I don't want them to ask me about what I did.   And the only remedy for shame is grace. It's why God's plan to extend grace in sending Jesus. It's the best plan for our world because we're literally drowning in guilt and shame over these subjects.   And so, as parents, we first have to learn and work through accepting grace for ourselves. But for the purpose of extending it to others, it's very, very hard to extend grace when we haven't accepted it ourselves. And so, I think it starts with us.   And then again, it extends out to our kids. My husband and I were working through something that was happening with our teenagers this year. And I thought it was so profound.   As he said this statement, by God's grace, our kids will never get caught up in it. But it's also that same grace that will provide a way for our kids to get out of it. And so, we need to remember God's grace is greater than all of our sins.   And we can rest in that even if we don't do everything perfectly as a parent. Even if we forget to answer one of the questions. Even if our kids choose a path that is different than what we had taught them.   God's grace is greater than all of our sins.   Laura Dugger: (41:30 - 43:53) And I don't think we can hear that enough. So, thank you for that reminder.   Did you know that we are now accepting donations online through Venmo?   It's just one of our additional ways that you can give to support the work of the Savvy Sauce Charities and keep us on the air where we can keep providing this content for free. We pray that you'll consider partnering with us and generously donating before your end. Thanks for your support.   Well, Janelle, I think that you're so wise to teach parents that there's obviously no formula, and that's why it's so vitally important to keep in step with the spirit as we have these conversations with our children. But also, I'm sure that you've learned some wise and age-appropriate guidelines for teaching our kids about sex and sexuality.   So, will you share those with us for the different age ranges?   Janelle Rupp: (43:55 - 50:10) Yes, I think you're exactly right. There isn't a set formula because, again, as I mentioned before, every kid is different. Every experience and exposure is different.   But there are some general guidelines in order to, again, have these regular conversations with our kids. So, beginning ages kind of three to seven, I think focusing on what it means to be made in God's image, what it means to have a male part versus female part, how that kind of defines each gender. And understanding also what is private and safe within that is important.   So, one of the things that I did with my kids is very early on, as we were bathing in those ages, we would say, Thank you, God, for our fingers and our noses, and thank you, God, for our toes, and say, Thank you, God, for a penis because you're a boy, and thank you, God, for a vagina because you're a girl, and thank you for parts that we can't see inside of us. And I would name some of those parts as well, because I think it just helps them start recognizing, again, the beauty of what it means to be created by God. And also highlighting safe pictures and unsafe pictures, safe touch and unsafe touch, and stuff that I touched on before.   I think that's important as well. But then I personally believe this is one of the best ages to begin forming a framework on the sanctity of human life, that all life is created by God and for God in the image of God. And therefore, all life should be treated with dignity, respect, and love, regardless of size, regardless of gender, regardless of skin color, regardless of neediness or challenges.   It's a really natural and important tie-in to the subject at this age. And then when you get into that next age, age 8 to 10, I kind of think of it a little bit like preteen. Just continuing on with that conversation but bringing up this word puberty.   And kids always look terrified when I say that word. And I always tell them, then puberty is not a scary word. And I'm sorry that you have this vision that it is.   But puberty really is just human growth and development that make us male and make us female. And so, I think teaching our kids not to be even afraid of that word. There are parts that we need to keep private.   And yes, we don't need to talk about that with everybody. But these are not wrong or bad parts. They're parts that are created by God for God.   And God is a good God. And God is a sovereign God. And so, He created it for our good with us in mind.   And so, just continuing to engage and encourage our kids on those ideas at age 10. And then 10 to 12, and some educators would say sex should be introduced by age 10. I found that based on just, again, the exposure that my kids had, we had this type of a conversation as they headed into more age 11.   I think it for sure should be talked about before age 12. But at that point, you want to make sure you're including just a framework on what biblical sex and marriage is and what it's purposed for. Again, purpose for procreation, making babies, purpose for intimacy, even purpose for pleasure.   Listen, no 10 to 12-year-old is going to understand that part yet, which is fine because you're going to revisit it later when they're kids. This is a regular thing, right? But you want them to hear it from you.   You want them to hear it from you first so they understand that you are trustworthy. And so, they should be taught that sex is best seen in that context of marriage. One man, one woman that have left their father and mother, they've taken hold of each other in marriage.   And as a result, then a parent and actually ideally both parents, mom and dad, are able to help a child understand that framework and also recognize basic deviations outside of that framework. Not just that sex before marriage is outside, but also sex outside of marriage, the sexual and gender identity confusion. Anything that's falling outside of God's design for marriage and sex is a deviation from what he designed.   And then in that kind of 13 and older, recommendations that I make is always that you begin to establish a really good framework on how to have God-honoring relationships with someone of the opposite gender. I actually highly recommend Ephesians chapter 5 as you make this plan with your child. And a couple key points that it talks about within that chapter is that we treat those in the faith, those that share our common belief in Jesus Christ as brothers and sisters in Christ, in friendship and in a possible relationship, but one that has a lot of purpose and a plan in place.   But then we treat those who are not sharing our faith with love, but yet an understanding that those aren't relationships that I can pursue because I can't have an expectation that they are going to bring me closer to Christ, whereas the other should. And so, as parents within that, again, 13 and older category, you really need to start paying very much attention and entering in into those relationships that they have with their friends and their peers, because this is the second biggest impact maker on their decision-making next to you. Proverbs 13:20 says, “He who walks with the wise will be wise, but a companion of fools suffers harm.”   I really believe in parents. If you need to change up their environment in order to help them form more God-honoring relationships in step with that Ephesians 5, we should not be afraid to do so. And again, continuing to expand on those other frameworks before, because regular conversations, but you're just getting into greater detail, more fine-tuning.   And I actually think at this age, too, you're digging deep into the truth of Scripture with your child. So, you let them come alongside you as you're learning how to answer these questions so that they can continue to refine who they are in Christ and to refine how to keep accountable with the Word of God and to refine how to set boundaries and how to navigate relationships in what I call purposeful dating versus purposeless dating. And purposeful dating, really just the overarching idea there is just that in the end, if it does end, that there may be sadness, but that there is also learning that comes so that I am lessening the brokenness and damage that may come as a result as well.   Laura Dugger: (50:11 - 50:30) And I love how also in your teaching, you lay out specific guidelines that don't fit within an age category, but they're more so for children who are at cell phone age or where they have unattended internet use. So, will you share some of those guidelines with us now, too?   Janelle Rupp: (50:31 - 54:54) Yes, for sure. You know, I always say when you introduce a cell phone to your child, especially one that has internet included with that phone, it does change a little of those guidelines that I just mentioned in that you need to increase the speed and the ages or decrease the ages, technically, in which you are discussing these things. Just because you're giving them a lot of access to things that will speak an opposite message from what you would be saying.   And so, when I encourage parents to look at a couple things as they're making the decisions about when to give a cell phone, I think you're specifically looking at does your child understand what it means to be indwelled by the Holy Spirit? And are they showing evidence of the fruits of his work in their lives? In other words, do I see evidence of the Spirit in the life of my child?   And so, that means does he or she recognize self-control? They know when they have it and they know when they don't. Do they recognize how to be a peacemaker?   Do they recognize how to be loving in what they say and what they do? Do they recognize and show faithfulness, kindness, gentleness, joy, patience, all of those fruits of the Spirit? And do they recognize and show that not just in person with someone, but even behind the screen when they don't see that person face to face?   And listen, no parent is going to say, oh, yeah, 100% of the time my kid is showing evidence of the fruits of the Spirit. But if I can honestly say yes, my child is showing that he is growing in evidence of that. And then you decide this is the age for him to have a phone.   Most educators, I'll just be super clear, most educators that work with teens, they recommend an age of anywhere from 13 to 15. But when you do give that, those same adults that work with those teens will also say the following, that a device should not be allowed in a private room or a private place. There should be a family charging place.   And we are on phones when we are around other people. And then that you should also have no phone zones for us. The dinner table is one of our very most important ones so that we are learning how to, again, continue to engage in conversation with one another without our phones, which is growing the relationship building that we want to grow.   And so, we hold to those boundaries. Understanding that an all access, unmonitored pass to the Internet does break down identity. It does work against.   And there's so much evidence to this. You know, even five years ago, I was less inclined to say hard and fast rules on the use of cell phones for teens. However, more and more and more and more, we continue to see research study after research study.   There's documentaries. Now there's reports about the dangers of the unlimited, unmonitored access to screens and how it hurts our kids emotionally, intellectually, socially, spiritually and even physically. I mean, I think of less sleep.   Right. Something that I've learned over these 10 years is that no kid stumbles into pornography with the use of their phone on purpose. So, so, so many times the first time is an accident and it happens again because that Internet use is unmonitored.   And so, here's another hard truth as well. It often also happens because someone else in the house or the family may be viewing pornography and it's in that browser history or it's in the logarithm of the device they're using. And so, understanding what drives that first use, but then the ramifications of that first look.   So, even if it's an inadvertent look, the hook to pornography is so addicting. And again, we talked about the damaging effects on our brains, our emotions and our relationship. So, I just think monitoring phones and Internet access is, yes, exhausting.   I mean, I feel it. But at the same time, the risk is so great that there's no way that we can stop while they are in our home. Because the worry and the regret of, oh, I should have done X, Y, Z, I think outweighs any type of temporary exhaustion for me in my day to have to check and monitor phone use.   Laura Dugger: (54:55 - 55:21) That's such a good point. It's going to cost us energy on one side or the other. But that is a wise choice to go with the hard choice first and hopefully more of an easier or more fruitful path.   When you reflect on our conversation so far, what hope do we all have for the gospel of grace impacting us specifically as it relates to our sexuality?   Janelle Rupp: (55:23 - 58:58) When I hear that question, I really love it. I instantly think shame is a result of sin, connecting that to the grace that is shown from our Creator and our Redeemer. And all of that, again, is really on display in Genesis 3.   And so, I want to take us there as I answer that question. I tell my students shame has two definitions. There is shame as a verb to shame someone.   And then there is shame as a noun to feel shame as a result of something that we have done wrong. Shame as a verb is something we never want to do. That's not a good thing, right?   But shame as a noun is actually a God-given gift that is meant to bring us back into relationship with God. And you look at how Adam and Eve in Genesis 3. It makes me chuckle, honestly, because as they feel the shame of their sin, their next step is to create garments to cover themselves.   And their shame was so great, but they went ahead and put these fig leaves on top of their bodies, these parts that now have to be private because of shame. And I just think to myself, those fig leaves had to have been so insufficient. We do this too, though.   We come up with ways to clothe ourselves to cover up the shame that we feel. It might be past sexual sin. It might be present sexual sin.   And we try our best to hide it. We try our best to make ourselves look presentable with our covering so that people won't see our sin and see our shame. I mean, all of that is that feeling that comes from that feeling of shame as a result of sin.   But what's beautiful when we look at Genesis 3, when Adam finally comes clean about his sin and shame. And I will say, listen, he doesn't do it perfectly because God has to literally say, where are you? Knowing where he is, but like basically saying, Adam, come out, come clean, right?   But as Adam does come clean about his sin and the shame that he's feeling, right? What does God do? God covers Adam and Eve with garments that He provides and He makes from the very first shedding of blood that we see recorded in Scripture.   And I'm doing it now. I weep every single time that I talk about this part, because God knows how to deal with shame so much better than we do. He knows how to deal with our shame in a way and cover us in a way that is a once for always.   And it's Genesis 3 is just a beautiful foreshadowing of how Christ is going to be sent. And there he comes in Matthew, right? To cover shame forever.   And so, as we remember that Jesus spilled his blood on a cross and then resurrected, conquering death and sin and the grave. We also get covered by that blood so that we no longer have to hide. We no longer have to feel that shame.   And we can stand, Romans 8 says, without condemnation. “Therefore, there is no condemnation for those who are in Christ,” because Christ has covered us with garments completely and perfectly for forever. And so, our hope in this for our own sin, our past sin, any present sin, any future sin, and our hope for any sin that may rise up out of the heart of our child.   It's in the gospel that the gracious and loving covering that God gives us through Jesus is complete, making us right before God for all time.   Laura Dugger: (58:58 - 1:00:05) I love that so much, Janelle. And it makes me think of, I can't remember the research study, but they tracked people's brains when they were feeling like shame or regret or guilt. And found that sometimes people who struggle with anxious thoughts, that they have an over-functioning part of their brain where they can have those feelings of shame, sometimes when they haven't done anything shameful.   So, there's almost like a real guilt or a false guilt. And all of this conversation brings me to 2 Corinthians 7:10, where God addressed that first, because in the Bible it says, “Godly sorrow brings repentance that leads to salvation and leaves no regret, but worldly sorrow brings death.” And so, if we're going like even a level deeper to tease out that shame, sometimes we've felt that before.   Maybe, let's say, if something was done to us, and that's not the same shame that requires repentance, which is the godly sorrow. So, does that make sense?   Janelle Rupp: (1:00:05 - 1:00:28) Yes, exactly. That's exactly my point. And getting the kids to understand the difference between those shames but then seeing shame as not something that I have to push against.   Because if it is that godly shame that comes after me making a wrong choice, that is that shame to bring me closer to God in and through repentance. And again, that's a beautiful thing.   Laura Dugger: (1:00:29 - 1:00:39) It is, and it leads to freedom, which we may not think of in the moment, but that confession and bringing something to the light, that that is the best way to live.   Janelle Rupp: (1:00:39 - 1:00:40) Exactly.   Laura Dugger: (1:00:40 - 1:00:48) Are there any other important takeaways that you want parents and their children to be aware of as it applies to sex and sexuality?   Janelle Rupp: (1:00:49 - 1:02:44) Yes, you know, I think of two things here. The first being that, you know, sexual sin is really just one of many sins that Christ covers that he died for. You know, the blood of Christ covers the adulterer just as much as it covers the gossiper.   It covers the pregnant teenager and her boyfriend just as much as it covers you and I. And I think in the past, the church has overemphasized this sin and underemphasized others. But yet on the flip side, I mean, I think we really can't deny these are sins.   And even when we look at Scripture, it doesn't deny this. These are sins that carry a greater consequence and potential for enticing us towards, again, more habitual, ongoing sin in ways that just affect us deeper than other sins, which is why 1 Corinthians 6:18 says “Flee from sexual immorality.” And I'm going to pause there for just a second, because the Greek word for sexual immorality is the word pornea.   And you and I can't hear the word pornea without immediately thinking of porn. And so, I think it's fascinating that the root word for pornography is literally translated as sexual immorality. It's really an important thing.   But 1 Corinthians 6:18, again, it starts saying “Flee from sexual immorality. Every other sin a person commits is outside of the body, but the sexually immoral person sins against his own body.” And this means that sexual sin at its root is a problem of identity, which is, again, why you have to link that human sexuality with gospel identity.   Our aim cannot be for our children to make it to marriage having never had sex or never getting pregnant. To me, that's a low fruit. That is a low aim.   Our aim needs to be raising children with a gospel identity that is rooted in the creative and redemptive work of Jesus Christ and seeing the outgrowth from there.   Laura Dugger: (1:02:44 - 1:02:56) Wow. Well said. And if we boil all of this down, what is just one action step that you first recommend for anyone who finishes this message today?   Janelle Rupp: (1:02:57 - 1:04:19) Yeah, I'm going to give you a three-in-one just tying back to those three key regularly statements. One of the primary resources that I love to recommend in terms of educating ourselves is for parents to go to axis.org. That is A-X-I-S dot org, and sign up to receive their free Culture Translator weekly newsletter. And that will be sent to your email on a weekly basis for free.   And it gives a whole rundown of what's been happening in teen culture for that week. And just by simply opening up your email, you're going to start educating yourself. And they also have a host of other excellent resources and podcasts and a ton of material on their website that I would recommend.   But that's just one little step. And then for the enter in, I would recommend scheduling a date now. Put it on your calendar.   Find a time to take your child on a shopping date, an ice cream date, so that you can begin to enter into their lives and keep building that relationship with them. And then lastly, between now and that date, just open up God's Word. Reflect on the grace of God.   Let it wash over your heart. Let it wash over your mind. Get engaged with worship.   All of those will equip you well to do that hard work of entering in with your child when you meet them for that date.   Laura Dugger: (1:04:20 - 1:04:29) I've loved this chat so much. And if anybody's wondering about

It's always the same with kids these days, isn't it. "Aww gee Dad, can't I have just one more exorcism before bed?" "Okay, but this is the Last Exorcism." And then they get up five minutes later and they're insisting they're still possessed. Sure, it's cute, but you can't wait until they grow out of it....none of that is related to the 2010 mockumentary 'The Last Exorcism', but don't worry--you've got a whole episode on that to listen to! So tell your kids to go back to bed and have their exorcism in the morning, and listen to Half Price Horror!

Weekly Comic Reviews: DC DC K.O. Knightfight 1 by Joshua Williamson, Dan Mora, Triona Farrell Harley and Ivy: Life and Crimes 1 by Erica Henderson Marvel Alien vs. Captain America 1 by Frank Tieri, Stefano Raffaelle, Neeraj Menon Echo: Seeker of Truth 1 by Taboo, B. Earl, Jim Terry, Elisabetta D'Amico, Matt Milla Melissa Flores, Kyle Charles, Carlos Lopez Planet She-Hulk 1 by Stephanie Phillips, Aaron Kuder, Sonia Oback Marvel Unlimited It's Jeff Halloween 5 Marvel Meow 31 Ahoy Death Dog 1 by Bryce Ingman, Alan Robinson Dark Horse Space Scouts 1 by Matt Kindt, David Rubin Dynamite ThunderCats: Pumyra 1 by Ed Brisson, Alice Leclert, Arancia Studio IDW Monster High: Shock and Aww 1 by Heather Nuhfer, Kellee Riley Image Impact Winter Evenfall by Travis Beacham, Sumeyye Kesgin, Sarah Stern Comixology Batya's Unicorn by Arnon Shorr, Joshua Edelglass Mad Cave Circus Maximus 1 by Mark Sable, Emilio Lecce Oni Crownsville 1 by Rodney Barnes, Elia Bonetti Titan Doctor Who: The Prison Paradox 1 by Dan Watters, Sami Kivela, Valentina Bianconi OGN Countdown: A Little Step by Mimi Szeto Neopets Vol 2: The Discarded Magical Blue Grundo Plushie of Prosperity by Rebecca Mix, Sabrina Alexandra Hutchings Miro Chronicles by Emily Arons, Isabella Laman Aw, Nuts!: The Crumbelievable Adventures of Peanut and Jelly Giants Vol 2: Siegfried and Adryel by Lylian, Paul Drouin Polygon by Antoine Pedron eXpets Vol 2: The Skunk Who Challenged the World by Mark Tatulli Additional Reviews: Scarlet Morning by N.D. Stevenson Smile 2 It: Welcome to Derry ep3 Hazbin Hotel s2 ep 3/4 Star Wars: Vision S3 News: Abrams Star Trek officially dead, Gremlins 3 greenlit, Stranger Things animated series announced, Wolverine: Weapons of Armageddon lead in mini by Chip Z, new Avengers Lego special, Funko going out of business, other Iron Fist getting a new miniseries, Bendis and Bagley back at Marvel, AWA folding Comics Countdown (05 Nov 2025): Assorted Crisis Events 6 by Deniz Camp, Eric Zawadzki, Jordie Bellaire White House Robot Romance 2 by Chip Zdarsky, Rachael Stott, Tamra Bonvillain Absolute Superman 13 by Jason Aaron, Rafa Sandoval, Ulises Arreola Absolute Green Lantern 8 by Al Ewing, Jahnoy Lindsay Space Scouts 1 by Matt Kindt, David Rubin Archie vs. Minor Threats 3 by Patton Oswalt, Jordan Blum, Timmy Heague, Scott Koblish, Hi-Fi Batman 3 by Matt Fraction, Jorge Jimenez, Tomeu Morey Gotham Academy: First Year 2 by Becky Cloonan, Karl Kerschl, Brenden Fletcher, Marco Ferrari, Eva de la Cruz Crownsville 1 by Rodney Barnes, Elia Bonetti Quick Stops 3 by Kevin Smith, Mark Reihill

AwwHellnahween is BACK!It's October, and you know what that means. The spooky season has descended, and so has our favorite terrifying tradition: AwwHellnahween!To kick off the horror this year, we're diving straight into the deep end by drafting the most terrifying concept of all: killer kids. Because why should adults have all the fun when it comes to murder and mayhem?Join us as we size up these young psychos and build our nightmare teams. Grab your popcorn and prepare your "Aww hell nah!" reactions. Let's get into it! Want more How Was It? I in your life?Email us your show ideas, burning questions, comments, recommendations, and anything else at SHWIPodcast@gmail.com.Follow us on Twitter/X : @HowWas_ItJoin the conversation on Threads: @HowWasItPodcastFollow us on Bluesky: @Shwip.bsky.social

AWW! Gavin Newsom confesses his love of Minions while playing Fortnite on Twitch with ConnorEatsPants ! Plus Trump becomes a Mean Girl, two hawks were stolen from SoFi Stadium, arsonist gets caught by ChatGPT, what is a Saturn Burger, and more! Want to stay up to date with the podcast? Give us a follow on our social media platforms, and check out the video version of this show on YouTube in the links below! Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/ittakesallkindspodcast/ Twitter: https://twitter.com/ITAKPodcast YouTube: https://youtube.com/playlist?list=PLSQ1H-tYJrxroyz82ygvJoI9splHke-Ez 00:00 Intro 08:34 Trump is a Mean Girl 21:29 Gavin Newsom plays Fortnite 38:36 Hawks stolen from SoFi Stadium 49:28 Palisades Fire Starter Gets Caught by ChatGPT 59:37 Clips of the Week 01:09:56 Carson Cinema Corner 01:35:25 Watcha Listening To? 01:21:46 Outro

Liza's Late Puberty Finally Comes.Based on a post by DangerHunt69. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  Late BloomerHave you ever felt like you didn't belong? I've felt that way my entire life. My name is Liza Thomas and growing up I was a nobody. I had very few friends in school and what few "friends" I did have were more like acquaintances that never even thought about my existence outside of 8 AM to 3 PM, Monday , Friday. I was bullied too. But then again, wasn't everyone? I'm seriously asking, "was everyone?" because the other girls constantly ridiculed me for the way I looked (growing up I looked quite androgynous), for never talking during class and for sneaking my Nintendo DS into school to play during lunch. I never did anything to them, but they made me feel like shit every single day.Fast forward to my 18th birthday and, nothing. I was flat all over. My chest, my ass, my stomach. My tits were 32 A, maybe the size of lemons and my ass cheeks were like two little pancakes. But then, something magical happened. During the Christmas break after my birthday, I began to grow. My lemons turned into 34 D cantaloupes quite fast, almost overnight. My pancakes turned into, pillows? My ass certainly wasn't flat enough to set your drink on anymore but I'd be lying if I said that it caught anyone's gaze.My mom took quick notice of this change and in regards to it; liked to say, "Lions, tigers, boobs oh my!" (I wish I was making this up. My mom says the stupidest and most embarrassing shit sometimes, I swear to God). Apparently, the Thomas women were all late bloomers, so it's unsurprising that it took me all the way until adulthood before my tits were as big as my mom's.That January I returned to school after "the change" I kind of figured no one would notice, or care, but boy was I wrong. I started to get unwanted attention, and as an introvert this sucked. It wasn't all bad though, that same month this guy named Brian started talking to me and, Brain made me feel special. He'd come up to me every day at my locker to chat me up. Nobody had ever done that before, especially not a boy. A little bit about Brian, Brian was 19 when we first met. He was held back in first grade so he was in the same class as me despite being a year older. His mother was an alcoholic who was in and out of the county jail and his father was an honest man who made a living restoring old cars. I guess this is different from being a mechanic but don't ask me how, I am not a car girl. Anywho, after a month Brian asked me out on a date and, I said yes! We went to the local ice cream place, the Twist and Shake (I think it was supposed to be a Beatles pun), and had a nice little conversation. There was not much to do in Locust, Pennsylvania after all. I had even taken the opportunity to wear a low-cut shirt to "show off the goods" so to speak. In truth, the shirt had not been low cut prior to my cleavage metamorphosis. After a few weeks he even asked me to be his girlfriend and I was elated! No one had ever thought of me in that way before, it was like I was experiencing my sexual coming of age, the only thing was that at this point I was very much anti-sex traditionalist.I grew up in a very strict Eastern Orthodox family and had taken my parents' views on sex as my own. I was supposed to wait until marriage. I told Brian this a little while after we started dating. Despite him reassuring me that everything was okay, I could see the disappointment on his face. I would try to satiate him by compromising. I offered him handjobs at first, then gave my first blowjob, but this wasn't good enough. He was horny all the time, and I just couldn't keep up. I started sending nudes. Something until then I thought people were stupid for doing. Then, one day in April, when we were over at his house; he was always trying to get me to come over and come into his bedroom, which I tried to stay away from like the plague. I foolishly went in there, like an idiot. He then begged me for sex and tried to take off my clothes. I told him no, but when he got upset I felt bad and said that if he wanted to there was another way that we could do it. That was how I lost my anal cherry.Still with me? Good. So the next month, May, was the big prom. It was my senior prom, so my parents went all out and purchased me the most expensive black and pink dress (yes, I listen to K-pop), I think it cost a thousand dollars! Daddy bought it for me and even paid for a limo for Brian and me! That night was perfect. In his suit, Brian looked like the most suave handsome man in the world, and could have easily passed for Tony Stark or Bruce Wayne. After prom the limo dropped us off at my house and Brian (at this point I didn't have my license yet, just a learner's permit), drove us to "after prom", which was held at the Macedonian-American Cultural Center. Well during the hour break between prom and "after prom" (Which might I add is stupid. Like as far as I can tell it's always been this way but it feels like the school is just begging the students to have sex?). Brian pulled the car over to a discrete area. I was a little worried at first, but just figured that I was going to unzip his pants and give him head, but he had other things in mind. He gave me this long impassioned speech about how much he loved me and how we were meant to be together. I felt moved by the moment, and well, I loved him. So I told him that if he was still a virgin then yes, we could have sex. But if not, then I would still let him fuck me in the ass. He told me that I would be his first. So we had sex. I was so stupid for believing him.I wish I could tell you this long passionate tale about my first time, and how amazingly romantic it was, but;1.       That's not the point of this story, and;2.       He humped me in the back of a Honda Accord until he jizzed all over my belly button, not exactly the most romantic first time.Anyway, for the rest of the night, and until the end of the school year, I was in a very romantic mood.Graduation felt like such a big deal at the time, like the rest of my life was starting and that I had finally become a woman. Like my whole life was starting to come together. Prom night was kind of a bursting of the dam, or watershed moment. After that he would start fucking me in his bedroom almost every day after classes, and then when school ended, just whenever he could get me to come over. I would typically just lay there, on my back or stomach, not moving much until he finished up. Nobody ever taught me how to have sex, and Brian was fine with me just being a dead fish. This would only last until early July however.When a seemingly innocuous comment from Brian's father about him "finally finding a good girl," caused me to spiral and stalk his Facebook and Instagram profiles. I found out that he dated over a half-dozen women before me. Some he had told me about, others he did not. Could he really expect me to believe that he never had sex with any of these women?I have a tendency to internalize my frustrations and shut down when there's a problem in my life. I gave up my virginity on a fraud! For the rest of July I did not let Brian have sex with me, not even once. He got very upset with this, but I refused to say why. Until, finally, in August when during a discussion about how our relationship was going to proceed. He was going to Ohio University, a party school, and I was going to Penn State. I confronted him. I asked him about these past girlfriends. He told me that he lied and that he was sorry.I broke down into tears, and then he said, "Since you're already crying. I might as well tell you: I'm breaking up with you." I could not breathe. My mind was racing a mile a minute but the words I wanted to say would not come out. He continued, "I just don't think that you're intimate enough for me.  I don't want you weighing me down while I'm at college. You understand."No, I do not understand, You bastard! And if you're reading this, I fucking hate you, Brian Romanchuck!Fuck him! No, don't! But I hope some brute at the state prison fucks his ass with a led pipe! New FriendsOnly a few weeks later, at the end of August (or maybe it was September at this point), I was shipped away from home and started my new life as a freshman at Penn State Brandywine. I chose Penn's Brandywine campus because it not only had the Micro-electromechanical systems program I was looking for but was also refreshingly rural and familiar, despite how close to Philadelphia it was. Plus I had a nice scholarship for being a female stem major.Since my breakup, I began wearing baggy clothes to hide my body. I didn't need asshole boys wanting me for my body. Trust me, at this point in time I hated my body (don't worry dear reader, that was going to change soon, but thanks for your concern). This was made even harder by the fact that I had a second growth spurt over the summer and now my tits were the size of watermelons and none of my bras fit me anymore! (Okay so maybe watermelons is a bit of an exaggeration. But they're 34 F, like in between a cantaloupe and a watermelon, and were annoying as hell for the longest time because I wasn't used to carrying these large udders on my body). My Ass pillows turned into, basketballs? Okay I'm totally trolling you now by calling my ass basketballs but I don't care what you want me to say, my ass simply got fatter. Other than that, my waist and overall fitness was good.After losing my virginity to a lying asshole, I overcorrected and stayed away from all things sex for a time, but this didn't mean I wasn't lonely. For the past six months I had not only finally discovered companionship and having a social life; but also had it all ripped away from me. The one person who I talked to every day, and was vulnerable with was gone. Away from family and any familiarity, I was scared. Scared to even try to make any friends at all. I had five classes a week but pretty much kept to myself the entire time. Despite sitting near the front of the class as I was accustomed to, I rarely spoke and never raised my hand.The day that would change the course of my life forever, was during the onset of October, I decided to visit the gaming lounge in building C. It was nice! It had four flat screen TVs mounted on the walls, and a fancy kitchenette. Each TV was spaced maybe ten yards from the next, & featured a round table with six black fake leather, cushioned chairs, and was paired with a PlayStation 4, or Xbox One, I want to say it's called? Microsoft has such stupid naming conventions for their consoles (PlayStation supremacy).My first time stepping in there, I stood around for a moment to scan the room, before I caught a glimpse of a group of five college boys. Well apparently I, a 5' 3" woman with big black boots, short blonde hair, a Sailor Moon skirt and long black socks leading up to said skirt, caught their eye too. Because not a minute later, one of the boys called out to me, "Hey!" Nervous, I immediately darted out of the room. Caught off guard, the guy said "Welcome, wait!" as I then ran down the hallway and out of building C. My anxiety had gotten the best of me.Later that week, I took another trip out to the gaming lounge. I was tired of being lonely and was determined to march in there and befriend those boys. They liked video games (and let's be honest, probably anime too), and I loved video games and anime! I would make friends or die of embarrassment trying.I entered the lounge and not two seconds later I overheard a discussion about Naruto."They totally wasted Neji as a character, probably should've just let him die in the hospital after his fight with Kidomaru." said a short man with a vest and a fedora."No way! And miss his redesign after the time skip, and all the love he got in the filler arcs? At least have him survive until the Team Gai fight, with Kisame. Maybe have Lee and Gai fight the clone, and have Neji die saving Tenten." said one who was over six foot tall, but also quite stocky."Now that's an," the short one stopped, when he looked over at me, after finally noticing my presence.All five guys turned their heads to look at me, and my face turned beet red from all the attention I was getting. A short awkward silence ensued before I spoke in a high pitched and slightly nervous tone. "Hi guys! My name's, umm, Liza.  And I, well sorry about running out the other day. I just wanted to say hi, and see what you guys are doing here! I see you're talking about Naruto, that's pretty swell!"One of them sat up from his chair and waved to me. "Hey! My name's Mike. We were just debating on what we wanted to play, and got a little sidetracked." He was kinda cute with the most adorable head of jet black hair I've ever seen and a denim jacket. "What's your name?"I paused as if to think, "Liza! My name's Liza!"Mike stood, and approached me as he introduced me to everyone. They were: Mike the cute one, Brad the fedora wearing hipster one, Rob the tall stocky one, Hahn the Asian one, and Chester the, Chester one.Mike, a natural leader; then asked the guys; "So why doesn't everyone introduce themselves and tell Liza here what their favorite game is?""Name's Chester, and Legend of Zelda: A Link to the Past." Chester answered."Majora's Mask is ten times better, but I'd have to say Elden Ring. PC Master Race!" Asian Hahn cheerily shouted."Fuck you!" retorted Chester."Horizon: Zero Dawn! Aloy is my waifu." said Big Rob."Sly Cooper 2: Band of Thieves." Hipster Brad answered."The thing about Sly Cooper fans is that they don't shut up about it." whispered Mike, standing next to me."And what about you, Mike?" I asked."Me? Oh my favorite game is Fallout: New Vegas." Mighty Mike answered."Dog shit performance, looks like a PlayStation 2 game." Asian Hahn butted in."Pixel snob." Mike rolled his eyes and then looked over at me. "What's your favorite game Liza?""Well; I really love Pokémon, but that kinda feels like cheating. Black 2 is my favorite Pokémon game, but I really liked The Last of Us Part 2.""Lame, Emerald is better." Hipster Brad interjected."Gen Threer! Everyone knows Platinum is the best." Asian Hahn protested."In case you haven't noticed, everyone's pretty opinionated." Mike laughed.I spent the rest of the afternoon hanging out with them, watching them play Smash Bros on a Switch that Rob brought from his dorm. I even played a match and got my ass kicked, which is what happens when you main Isabelle, or so they told me, but I can't help it, she's my comfort character. Then I left for my dorm to do my 3D Modeling homework. I hung out with them the next day after class, again at the gaming lounge, and before I went home they even invited me into their group chat! "Switches, No Bitches" was the name when I first joined but shortly after they changed it to "Switches, One Bitches". Laughing my ass off.One day after class I came to the gaming lounge and to my surprise, only Mike was there."Where is everyone?" I asked."Rob's on a fieldtrip, and Brad's with his girlfriend for date night.""And Hahn and Chester?""They're at the Yu gi oh regionals in Philadelphia.""Oh, so just the two of us today?""Yep." Mike affirmed."Well that's fun! Did you maybe wanna go somewhere, to get something to eat?" I took the initiative with Mike."Sure!” Mike beamed. “Where did you wanna go?""There's a nice ramen place in Ridley Park?""You Bet." He smiled.A half an hour later we were inside the restaurant, waiting to order. We got to talking and Mike told me more about himself. His mom died when he was very little, and he was going to school to become a structural engineer, because of his dream of serving in the Army Corps of Engineers. To be honest, I don't even know what this, is or what they do. Now that I think of it though, what even is an engineer? Sort of ambiguous, given all the types of engineer careers I've heard of. Is a chemical engineer sorta like a structural engineer?Mike's bushy black hair was so beautiful that I couldn't look away. I was really starting to crush on him. As he talked about his career aspirations and favorite Manga literature, all I could think about was how cute his head would look sandwiched between my thighs. I started to feel, daring.At the end of the meal, when the check came; he paid and left a generous tip for our server."Hey, you wanna come back to my place and watch a movie?" I invited."Sure, what did you have in mind?" Mike asked.Silly boy. I thought. He actually thinks I have a movie in mind.We went back to my dorm and I sat on my bed, as he awkwardly stood in the middle of the room."Thanks for hanging out with me tonight. It's been such a long time since I've hung out with a friend one-on-one, or a boy, for that matter." I was flirting."You don't have a lot of friends?""No." I answered honestly."When was the last time you hung out with a group of friends?" he asked."6th grade.""Wow, I'm actually really sorry to hear that.” He came and sat next to me. “But I can relate somewhat. Growing up my family moved around so much that I never really got to stop in one place and build a group of friends.""Aww, I'm sorry. What about all the guys from the lounge?""I met most of them last year, my first year at Penn. Except Brad, he's a freshman I think.""So you never really had many friends, either?""Yeah." He hesitated, "Which is actually why I really wanted to thank you for hanging out with us. I know it's only been a few weeks; and don't feel obligated to hang out with us every week if you have something else going on; but the guys really like having you there. And so do I."We hugged.My cheeks turned crimson. I wanted to get over Brian so bad. Besides, Mike was a nice guy and you know what they say; ‘the best way to get over someone; is by getting under someone.'After we embraced, I stood in front of him and slowly unzipped my black Pokémon athletic warmup jacket, and slowly slid it off my shoulders. As if my tits weren't massive enough, I had them hiked up in a pushup bra.I then did a half turn and I pulled down my baggy matching athletic warmup pants. I was wearing pink satin panties with purple hearts on them, I glanced back over my shoulder at him with a seductively raised eyebrow and wink. At first Mike was really surprised, like a dream was happening in real life. But after he got over his shock, he understood my terribly unsubtle gesture. (Fellas, what's the weirdest way a socially awkward woman signaled to you that she wanted to bang?)

Improve your English listening skills as Isi tries to guess where these 7 strong accents from the UK are from... Interactive Transcript Support Easy English and get interactive transcripts and bonus content for all our episodes: easyenglish.fm/membership Transcript Intro Mitch: [0:22] Hiya everybody, welcome to the Easy English Podcast. Isi: [0:27] Hello. Mitch: [0:28] I'm overdoing my enthusiasm I feel, because we are in a low energy state. We've just come back from Berlin and we both caught the dreaded Corona. Isi: [0:44] Dreaded. Mitch: [0:45] So, we've been a little bit under the weather. So, I'm going to try to infuse some extra energy to the podcast, right Isi? Isi: [0:54] Please. I don't have it today. Mitch: [0:56] Aww... but before we carry on actually, because we have just come back from Berlin and we met lots of really nice people, it wasn't anything to do with Easy English we were actually there for the Easy German Summer School. But we met loads of you who were also Easy English Podcast listeners, so huge shout-out! Isi: [1:17] Shout-out to everyone. And we also did a new episode for Easy English. Mitch: [1:21] We also made an episode in Berlin, about Berlin, comparing um... cultural, culture shocks, that we noticed in our time there, the one week we spent, before we caught the dreaded (Co)rona. But that's not what we're discussing today. Today, a little bit of a follow-on from last episode, where Isi tested me on cultural slang words. Isi: [1:46] Yes. Mitch: [1:46] The reason she did that, was because, we like to play a game now, where she quickly, guesses the accent of a person, when we're in the UK. And she's on fire. She's on a hot streak of victories. Isi: [2:02] Well... God, you make me scared. Mitch: [2:06] So I searched online and found some... because Brighton is very southern, most of the time. Only rarely do you hear someone from the far reaches of the UK, so I went and found accents from the far reaches of the UK. So we're going to play a little game, maybe you can play along with us, and pause and try to guess yourself, where you think this person's from, and we're going to discuss little hints and tips as to why we think they sound like where they're coming from. Because there are some giveaways in all of these, because they're quite strong, regional accents. Support Easy English and get interactive transcripts and bonus content for all our episodes: easyenglish.fm/membership

The Babysitter's Therapy for a Whipped Husband Paul is a sad guy, so his babysitter makes him an offer. (erotic Coupling) By Jake501501. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Elle was our babysitter, and I had been looking at her for the last six months. I am a horrible person, probably. She was 21 and in college, and I was just 31, so it's not like the age was that super creepy.  But I was married, well technically; my wife and I were trying what our therapist called a "trial separation with cohabitation," which basically meant I'd been sleeping on the couch for a month. We needed Elle once a week so we could go to counseling, which was an excuse for me to get into a room with my wife and have her tell me why I was horrible.I took it, mainly, because I don't like fighting with a referee in the room. It had been a decade of ups and downs and downs and downs, and most days I couldn't remember how we got here or if we ever were anywhere else. There was also the hitting-30 thing. And the being-a-father thing. And the-not-wanting-to-turn-into-my-dad thing. And the-wait-you're-sure-my-hair-is-still-thick-in-the-back thing. I had all of those cliched midlife insecurities that most boring, sad, middle-class white men have. I know I am not painting a great portrait, but like I said in the beginning, I might be a horrible person. What can you do? But Elle. Jesus Christ. She was tall and soft, in a good way. With her red hair, she always seemed to be backlit, like a glow. I never saw Elle in anything but jeans and a tight t-shirt, and every time she left the house, I'd lock myself in the bathroom and masturbate furiously. Furiously. And I was okay with that relationship. I never said or did or looked at anything inappropriate when she was around. I tried to stay out of the way, mainly. So, when Elle asked if I could give her a ride home one day, I said okay. She normally rode her bike home, but it was fall and my wife and I had been running late. It was just 6 p.m. but already dark outside. My wife had come home after a particularly exhausting session where she had basically said she didn't really like me that much anymore, and took our daughter and went straight to the bedroom, locking herself in. I grabbed my keys and put her bike in the back of my Jeep. I opened the door for Elle. I tried not to stare at her ass as she slid into my Jeep, but I couldn't help it. It was just so; stare-able. "You seem sad Paul." "Yeah, well, it's been a tough, um, day. Month? Year? I don't know." "Can I tell you something and you not get mad at me?" "Ha, sure. I hear that a lot lately." "Susan isn't nice to you. You deserve better." Silence. "You know, I, uh, that's tough to respond to." "It's just my opinion. But I would think if you have someone in your life, you'd want to make them happy, not sad. And every time I see you two together, you look like you are in pain." More silence. This was the longest drive ever. I could see out of the corner of my eye she was staring at me, waiting for me to respond. "Well, you know, we are going through this thing. Kind of a separation. But kind of also not. It's, weird." "I understand." "So, um, I can't say I disagree with your premise." We passed the library and a few shops that were closed on Main Street. The downtown was dark and dead. Elle's house was a mile away. "Can you pull into the parking lot over here to the right?" "Beside the record store?" She nodded. I turned. And, honestly, I wasn't even suspicious. I had been living a life of taking orders the last three years, so I did as obeyed, without really wondering why. "Can we park and talk for a second," she asked. And, OK, that was a little weird, I thought, but we're both adults and sometimes two adults stop to chat in dark parking lots. I navigated the Jeep into a spot facing a brick wall. Even though it was fall and dark out, it was a warm day. The top was off. I could smell a fire burning. It was nice. We sat there. Saying normal stuff, where you kind of talk but say nothing. And then there's an awkward silence. Finally, courage, she turned toward me. Her arms were sort of crossed in front of her, putting her ample cleavage in the forefront. I could smell her perfume. "Can I give you something?" You know when someone says something and your heart sort of feels like it stops and you immediately get butterflies in your stomach. I had that. "I guess; that depends." "I want to give you a blow job. For you," she said, emphasizing the "you" in a way that made it seem like a tremendous favor. Now, I had lived a life that I considered pretty great before I was married. High school, great. College, great. That year I was single after college, great. I had never had someone tell me this, ever. Ever. It was the single greatest thing I had ever heard, out loud. And it was coming at the moment I needed to hear it the most. "What? I. Huh? I can't let you. I don't think, I mean, you are great, but." "Is this where I force myself on you?" she said, joking. But then she wasn't, because she kind of lunged at me, clearing the central divider between the bucket seats. Her soft lips were on mine, and my arms were around here. I felt her tongue teasing my mouth, and I kissed her back, in a way I thought I wouldn't. For a second. Then I sort of moved back… although it was the minimum distance I could move her as I didn't try too super hard. "I shouldn't do this." "Sure you should." "But, I shouldn't." "Sure you should." "Why?" "Because you want to." "I plead the fifth." "Don't you want to feel like a man again?" She flashed me a look that was a mix of a smile and a sexy pout. Her finger traced her cleavage and she pulled the front of her shirt down, showing me the red lace bra. "I wouldn't mind that, no." "Well, take this gift from me to you. One time offer." "But, why?" "Do we need a reason? You're cute, and I feel a little sorry for you, which is definitely a trigger for me. Also, I like to give head and do favors for cool people, because it's 2021 and that's OK." The girl made sense. My cock was not letting me think of a counter argument. "I'm definitely supportive of, all of that." "Then give me your consent, sir." I looked at her, locked eyes for the first time. Her red hair was thick and bouncy and her eyes were crystal blue. There was absolutely no chance I would say no. Now it was like riding a bull. How long could I hold off? She leaned back into me, so I could smell her. Her arms reached around my neck. She pulled herself close. I was nervous, not about cheating, I honestly didn't even feel that guilty, but because I hadn't been with another woman in a decade. I felt, out of place. Her lips touched mine again. Soft. She kissed my neck and ear lobe. Her hand was on my thigh and inching its way up. Slowly. I felt her hands on me over my pants and she let out a little sigh. "Say yes," she said. "Yes," I said. She stroked me over my pants as she kissed me. I was no longer resisting, meeting her mouth with my own. Her hand fumbled with my belt buckle and unfastened my pants. She unzipped me and pushed my slacks down. She was still kissing me, but when she reached under my shorts she stopped. "Wow. Paul. I had no idea. Nice." I didn't know if she meant it or just knew it was a good thing to say, but I also did not care, either way, at all. She pulled my cock out. It was throbbing, and it felt cartoonishly big in that way that they do when someone is turning you on beyond the maximum amount. The feel of her warm hands sent a shudder down my back. I felt like my whole body was one big nerve, all leading directly to the head of my cock. She held my life in her hands. She stroked it, kind of forcefully, two hands, squeezing it as she worked her way back up the shaft. Precum was dripping out, coating her palms. She jerked me for a good minute, slowly, whenever I felt like I was getting into it, she'd stop, just squeeze me. She was good. "You want my mouth," she said, her face an inch from mine. "Yes." "You don't care I'm not your wife?" "Who?" "The woman you're married to." "Not in the slightest." "Does she suck your cock?" She squeezed. "Not in the slightest." "Aww, poor baby." She lowered her head, taking all of me down her throat in one move. It was a great move. A quality move. She gagged a bit, covering my balls with spit. Her right hand cupped them while her left worked my shaft. She moved her mouth up, twisting her left hand as she did. In and out, in and out. She pumped me, letting out a little moan when I'd make noise or touch her hair. I looked around the parking lot, suddenly reminded we were outside with the top down. Luckily there was no one around. It was a fairly silent night, minus some crickets in the distance and the sound of the highway a mile away. I was managing to not make a sound. She, however, was making a loud slobbering noise because she was really getting into the festivities. It might sound gross as I describe it, but trust me, it was the sexiest sound I had ever heard in my life. "Fuck. I can't last long." "Good." She stopped, with her mouth, jerking me off with her hand. "You want to cum in my mouth?" "Wherever." "If you want it, say it," she teased. "Yes. I want to cum in your mouth." "You want to cum in your babysitter's mouth?" "Yes, fuck. yes. Don't stop." She stopped. I groaned. "Now? Do you want to cum in your dirty babysitter's mouth now?" "Yes." "Please?" she started jerking me again, her mouth so close I could feel her exhale. "Yes, please. Jesus. All the pleases!" She jerked me with her right hand, opening her mouth slightly and sticking her tongue out, touching the edge of my cock. I tried to hold out, but the sight of her was too much. She stared up into my eyes with a mixture of lust and obedience. I felt like a king. "Oh God, fuck. I'm going to cum." I shot a thick rope, hitting her open mouth. She let out a little moan, lowering her mouth back on my cock, pumping me down her throat, staring at me the whole time. My hands were on her head, and my hips lifted up off the seat. She took all of me, swallowing every drop, moaning encouragement. I felt like I might pass out. When I stopped cumming and my body relaxed, she took me out of her mouth and jerk her hand up my cock, taking the last bit of cum out and into her mouth, swallowing and smiling. My head went back, staring out. She sat up, kissed me. I could taste my cum on her lips and she laughed. "Hope that helped." "Yes. Um, thanks?" "For what?" she said, smiling. "For; being so generous as to share your favorite hobby," I joked. She laughed. "Maybe next time I'll let you fuck me," she said. By Jake501501 for Literotica

They said, “It can't be done.” They said, “It's too loud.” ST WOW said, “Aww hell naw. Let's do dis.”  Goal set, goal met! Achievement unlocked at 50 Episodes! Join us for this celebratory episode as we look back, sail forward and pat ourselves on the back while appreciating YOU: THE LISTENER. Here's to Fitty clinks and Fitty more. Cheers!! Send us a text

“Aww, come on! I just healed that!”The scouts fight off some particularly aggressive flowers. Episode Artwork by MikeBroken Tusk Rising Cover Artwork by Shaun @shaunmakesTales of Bob Cover Artwork by @CosmicAmazingAudio Production by Cristina Featuring:Mike as The GMAshley as AklepJessica as XankathJosh as IvanPavel as Luukallo—Need More Bob in Your Life? Check out our other (NSFW) podcast, House of BobApple PodcastsSpotify—Support the Show:PatreonMerch StoreEtsyContact Us:Discordhobcast.comTwitterInstagramFacebookEmail—Thank you so much to our current Patreon supporters! This podcast would not be possible without you.AnetteBrandonChristineConnorD ChanDan Klip-KlopEliasElliEthanGarbanzoJessica CJessica DJoshKeithMarkPadraigPavelScooterShakaTeam EAMONNThe Pink PastorThomasTom ITom W—Music by:Mike Hammockhttps://mikehammock.bandcamp.com/Licensed under Creative Commons: By Attribution 4.0http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by/4.0/Tales of Bob uses trademarks and/or copyrights owned by Paizo Inc., used under Paizo's Community Use Policy (paizo.com/communityuse). We are expressly prohibited from charging you to use or access this content. Tales of Bob is not published, endorsed, or specifically approved by Paizo. For more information about Paizo Inc. and Paizo products, visit paizo.com. The Quest for the Frozen Flame adventure path Book Two was written by Jessica Catalan.

“Aww, come on! I just healed that!” The scouts fight off some particularly aggressive flowers... Episode Artwork by MikeBroken Tusk Rising Cover Artwork by Shaun @shaunmakesTales of Bob Cover Artwork by @CosmicAmazingAudio Production by Cristina  Featuring:Mike as The GMAshley as AklepJessica as XankathJosh as IvanPavel as Luukallo — Need More Bob in Your Life?  Check out our other (NSFW) podcast, House of Bob Apple Podcasts Spotify — Support the Show: Patreon Merch Store Etsy Contact Us: Discord hobcast.com Twitter Instagram Facebook Email — Thank you so much to our current Patreon supporters! This podcast would not be possible without you. AnetteBrandonChristineConnorD ChanDan Klip-KlopEliasElliEthanGarbanzoJessica CJessica DJoshKeithMarkPadraigPavelScooterShakaTeam EAMONNThe Pink PastorThomasTom ITom W — Music by: Mike Hammockhttps://mikehammock.bandcamp.com/ Licensed under Creative Commons: By Attribution 4.0http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by/4.0/ Tales of Bob uses trademarks and/or copyrights owned by Paizo Inc., used under Paizo's Community Use Policy (paizo.com/communityuse). We are expressly prohibited from charging you to use or access this content. Tales of Bob is not published, endorsed, or specifically approved by Paizo. For more information about Paizo Inc. and Paizo products, visit paizo.com. The Quest for the Frozen Flame adventure path Book Two was written by Jessica Catalan.

Unfortunately the touch of Nurgle is upon us and Dan is sick as hell while posting this, so expect fewer yuks this time around. "Aww shucks, where's my yuks?" is something you could say if you wanted. But only if you wanted. Anyways here are some topics: An AP3 shot right into my pavussy Being pretty sure about that tonsure And an actually helpful segment on movement! Enjoy! https://www.patreon.com/40kBadcast https://40kbadcast.bigcartel.com/ contact@40kbadcast.com

Karen Dukess's first book, The Last Book Party, was wildly successful by any measure—sold at auction, Indie Next pick, Discover New Writers pick… you probably read it. The second…Didn't sell. Not as in, not very many people bought it but as in, no publisher published it. She spent the requisite couple years or so, her agent signed on but… no takers. She felt like she was the only person in the whole entire world that that happened to… until she started asking around. Turns out, you know how people say writing books is hard? And publishing is tough? They're right!Never fear, Karen lived to tell the tail. Her next novel (do we call it second or third?), Welcome to Murder Week, is wonderful and available in a bookstore near you (and as you'll hear, I loved it and it's the perfect page-turner but not-anxiety-producing read for a swimming pool, beach, airplane ride or couch). But the real joy is that Karen is willing to dish. You'll hear:What happens when you want to be a bullet journal sticker getting writer with your butt in the chair but you're just … not.How to have fun writing a book that maybe no one will want (and why you'd better).How Karen found the right mindset to keep going.Karen's one rule as a beginning writer who couldn't quite get the hang of 1000 words a day. Links from the Pod:LauraPaloozaKaren Dukess, The Last Book PartyZibby EventsThe Murder of Mr. Wickham by Claudia Gray#AmReadingKaren: The Original, Nell Stevens KJ: Welcome to Murder WeekKaren's Substack Keep Calm and Carry On, a Substack from Karen Dukess or find her on Instagram @karendukess, or her website www.karendukess.comDid you know Sarina's latest thriller is out NOW? Rowan Gallagher is a devoted single mother and a talented architect with a high-profile commission restoring an historic mansion for the most powerful family in Maine. But inside, she's a mess. She knows that stalking her ex's avatar all over Portland on her phone isn't the healthiest way to heal from their breakup. But she's out of ice cream and she's sick of romcoms. Watching his every move is both fascinating and infuriating. He's dining out while she's wallowing on the couch. The last straw comes when he parks in their favorite spot on the waterfront. In a weak moment, she leashes the dog and sets off to see who else is in his car. Instead of catching her ex in a kiss, Rowan becomes the first witness to his murder—and the primary suspect.Digital books at: Amazon | Nook | Apple Books | Kobo | Google Play | Audible Physical books at: Bookshop.org | Amazon | Barnes & Noble | Indigo | More paperback links here!New! Transcript below!EPISODE 452 - TRANSCRIPTJess LaheyHey, it's Jess here. A few years ago, I got to go to Laura Palooza. Laura Palooza is the conference that is run by the Laura Ingalls Wilder Legacy and Research Association. I was invited because I wrote about Laura Ingalls Wilder and the Little House on the Prairie books, and at the very beginning of The Gift of Failure, there's a mention in the opening chapter. And I was invited to go, and it was fantastic. And I got to meet Dean Butler, who had played Almanzo, which was quite a moment for me, because I had been quite in love. Anyway, this year's Laura Palooza 2025 is going to be taking place July 8 through 11th, 2025. Laura Palooza 2025's theme is prairies, pioneers and pages. If you want more information on attending Laura Palooza 2025, you can go to L-I-W-L-R-A — L-I-W-L-R-A dot org slash laurapalooza. I will be putting it in the show notes for whatever episode this ends up on, and it's going to be really, really great. I'm jealous that I can't go again because it's not going to be near me. It's going to be in De Smet South, I hope that's how you pronounce it, South Dakota. But they're going to even have, like, a feature on the fashion at the time. They're going to have a section on planes, claims and all those land deals, a beginner's guide to mapping homestead claims. It's going to be cool, challenging gender norms. Laura Ingalls in fiction, and Rose Wilder Lane in reality. Folklore, fiction or forecasts, separating and linking science, storytelling and mythology in weather, lore, that's going to be by Dr. Barb Boustead, who has been on this very podcast. She's fantastic. Laura Palooza 2025... July, you should go, you should sign up. It's really fun. They're going to be doing a field trip also to the Ingalls Homestead, I believe. Check it out. It's pretty cool.Multiple Speakers:Is it recording? Now it's recording, yay. Go ahead. This is the part where I stare blankly at the microphone. I don't remember what I'm supposed to be doing. All right, let's start over. Awkward pause. I'm going to rustle some papers. Okay, now one, two, three.KJ Dell'AntoniaHey, I'm KJ Dell'Antonia, and this is Hashtag AmWriting, the weekly podcast about writing all the things, short things, long things, pitches, proposals, fiction, nonfiction, in short or really actually, usually long. We are the podcast about sitting down and getting your work done. And I am KJ Dell'Antonia. I am the author of a bunch of novels, the most popular of which is The Chicken Sisters, and the most recent is Playing the Witch Card, and you should read them all. And I have with me today a guest that I'm really excited about for a topic that you all are going to love. So, with me today, I have Karen Dukess, and she is the author of The Last Book Party, which you might have read in 2019 because it was unmissable. It was everywhere. It was an Indie Next. It was a Discover New Writers pick, it was...it was all over the place. And that is partly what we're here to talk about today. And we're also here to talk about her new novel, Welcome to Murder Week, which I have just read and enjoyed, but mostly we're here to talk about the six years in between. So, welcome. I am so glad to have you here. So, Karen and I have met in person. We met at a Zibby book event and at an event for the amazing Annabel Monaghan, who also has a book out this summer. The lovely thing about the universe is that nobody reads just one book.Karen DukessThat is true. Thank you.KJ Dell'AntoniaSo, you can be like, yes, read Annabel's book, read my book. Read. I mean, anybody who reads? I mean, yeah, there are people who read just one book, it's probably not going to be ours. Oh, well, people seem to like the Bible. I don't know that's a popular one. See that? A lot around a lot of Crawdads, also see that. Okay, so anyway, tell us what the story of the long six-year journey between your very, very successful debut novel, and what is about to be your very different sophomore novel.Karen DukessSo, I feel like I have an upside-down writing career in that most people write a lot of novels that don't get published before they write a novel that gets published, and mine went backwards. So, The Last Book Party was my first novel, and I wrote it...Didn't... I wrote it, finished it when I was in my early 50's, around 54 -55, spent about four years writing it, and I had done a lot of writing before, then stopping and starting and thinking that. I must not have what it takes, because this is too hard. I didn't realize that novel writing just is hard, and that is the way it is for all but a few unicorn people. So that novel, I was so happy when I finally finished it. I was so satisfied to just finally have written a novel, and I was truly thrilled, and I I felt like, if it doesn't get published, I'll publish it myself. I'm just so happy to have achieved this goal. And then it sold incredibly quickly. It was unbelievable. I mean, it was like beyond my wildest dreams. It went to auction. It sold very quickly for a good advance, and the publishing experience was great, including the fact that they were originally going to publish it in 2020, but they decided to bump it up to 2019 I don't know why. But I was like, sure, I've waited to my 50's to get this book out, like the sooner the better. And then I dodged the bullet of waiting all these years to publish a novel and have it come out during the pandemic. So, the paperback came out in the pandemic, which wasn't great, but I still felt so grateful that I had gotten this book out before then. So, then I started working on my second novel, which later someone had given me some someone, a friend...it might have even been Annabel. Someone gave her the advice that your second novel, don't make it very, very personal. And I kind of wish I had gotten that advice, even though I'm not sure I would have listened to it. But the thing about a second novel, and I don't know if you experienced this, KJ, but if you have success with your first novel, the second novel is scary because you're like, was I a one hit wonder? You know, was it a fluke? Can I do this again? And people would say, well, you know how to write novels now. And I'd be like, no, I know how to write THAT novel. I have no idea how to write another novel. And the novel I wanted to write at that time was drawing on the many years I spent studying and living in Russia and working as a journalist in Russia. I was in Russia in the 90's, and I wrote a novel that was about an American woman's journey in Russia and some American journalists in Russia. But it was set in Russia in 2017 and with flashbacks to the 90's, and it was hard to write. It was not fun. I think I had, like, sitting on my shoulder this sort of like, oh, can she do it again? You know that kind of thing. And I knew that the luck I had the first one, like, you know, I knew it was unlike, unluck, unlikely to be like that again. Plus, I had this sense of like, this is my Russia novel. And even though it wasn't a novel like, directly about Russia, it still was my chance to sort of give my take on things there. So, I think I also had sitting on my shoulder, like all the journalists I know knew in Russia, and people that studied Russia and the real Russia experts, and what were they going to think of my take?KJ Dell'AntoniaOh, yeah.Karen DukessSo it was, it was not writing, sort of like joyfully, it was a tough novel to write. And then it was also, it was fiction, but it was sort of personal, midlife kind of novel. So, there was just a lot of baggage with that novel. And the writing of it was tough, you know, it was just, it took longer than I thought it it just, I just remember a lot of sort of hair pulling, kind of, you know, those writing days. I had a lot of them. I finished it. My agent said he loved it. I don't think he loved it as much as the other two novels I've written, but, you know, he was ready to send it out on submission. But as I was finishing it, I was getting more and more concerned, because I finished it right around when Russia invaded Ukraine. And my novel, which was set in 2017 Russia, now things were so different, and they had been increasingly becoming different. Suddenly it felt very anachronistic, because I wasn't writing with these big current events in mind. Plus, there was this whole kind of like, oh, Russia, yuck, nobody, you know. And I felt that too. So, I was nervous about it, and my agent was like, just finish it. You've spent this much time on it. Let's finish it and see what happens. And so, we sent it out, and the response I got was kind of... Uh not great, you know, it went to my publisher first. They'd write a first refusal, and we're like, this novel. It about American woman in Russia right now, it's just not the right time. And, you know, there may have been other things about the novel as well, but it was kind of a, like, not a good sell. So, we sent it out to maybe five or six more editors, you know, I got lovely rejection letters, you know. Well, I really enjoyed it. This part was so interesting. But, yeah, I don't know, I don't know how to market this novel right now. And it was, you know, it was crushing, of course, but it also kind of echoed my feelings about the novel. The whole thing gave me a knot in my stomach, yeah, so my agent said, well, we haven't really exhausted the possibilities yet. We can send it out another round, or you can revise it, or you can set it aside. And I felt really sure at that point that I just wanted to, I didn't want to keep submitting it. I just felt like not the right time. And it was disappointing, but it was also kind of a relief, because if someone had decided to publish that novel, I think I would have been really nervous for the whole time before it came out.KJ Dell'AntoniaI think the only thing worse than having your second novel not published is having it published to like, you know, universal hatred.Karen DukessYeah exactly.KJ Dell'AntoniaOr just, or just to your own disappointment, you know?Karen DukessYeah. And then there's a long lead time between the time and novel gets accepted and the time it gets published. And to just feel like, nervous that whole time, I just...KJ Dell'AntoniaYeah.Karen DukessSo, I was relieved and disappointed. And I remember very well thinking like, oh, well, this is what people talk about. When they talk about, you have to be able to deal with rejection as a writer, because I hadn't dealt with it yet. I had been so lucky, and I really had this sense of like, all right, well, now I get to find out if I'm really a writer, like, can I deal with this and or can I not? And so, I was like, I'm going to write something else. But I was determined to write something very, very different. Like, I needed the whole experience to be different, yeah, and it ended up being kind of liberating, because I went on a trip with my sister to England. We went to the Peak District in England for a week. We rented a little cottage, and this was right before the novel went on submission, I think, or maybe right after, maybe it was on submission, I don't know. So, it was around the time when I wasn't feeling good about the novel, but I wasn't sure it was like a dead deal yet. And we had this absolutely fantastic week in the Peak District, where I was my first time traveling in the English countryside. I'd been to London, but I'd never been in the English countryside, and I felt like I was just stepping into the pages of all my favorite English novels, like Pride and Prejudice and Jane Eyre. And also, like I was stepping into scenes of every BritBox masterpiece, mystery thing, I had written, you know, think, oh my god, there's a vicar. And just really, I was in a... my sister, we have similar reading tastes, and we were just both in this mood, like everything was just kind of entertaining us, and we were laughing at ourselves for seeing England through all these fictional characters. So, when I came back, I think I came back, and that's when I kind of realized this Russian novel was dead or shortly thereafter. And I thought, okay, I'm going to, I'm going to write something about Americans going to England. I want to continue that mood. And I really felt like, if I'm going to do now that I knew you could spend years writing a novel and have it not get published, which I knew intellectually before, but I didn't, hadn't experienced it. I I just felt like, if I'm going to spend another couple years writing a novel like fun has to be the number one thing. It just has to be fun. I'm like, not going to be miserable again. I can't do something like the Russian novel again. I have to just entertain myself and make myself happy, and hopefully it will entertain other people and make them happy too. And that's how I landed on the idea of sending these writing about Americans that go to England to solve a fake murder mystery, which is what Welcome to Murder Week is about. And I just had such a good time writing it. And I wrote it quicker than I've ever written. I wrote it in a little over a year, and it was honestly delightful. Like, I couldn't believe it. Like, writing could actually be really fun.KJ Dell'AntoniaWho knew? The result is also delightful. It just, it's, it's kind of like every warm and lovely book setting on to you you've ever read. It is it Is that I really enjoyed it, So...Karen DukessI'm so glad.KJ Dell'AntoniaI don't know what the Russian novel was like. That doesn't sound fun.Karen DukessI mean it wasn't really heavy, because I'm not like a heavy writer... like it still had...KJ Dell'AntoniaRight.Karen DukessIn it, and it had emotion, etc., but I'm not sad that it's not out.KJ Dell'AntoniaYeah.Karen DukessLet's put it that way, yeah. So, yeah, this one was just fun. And I, you know, my initial idea was to send a group of Americans to England. Initially it was going to be a writing group. I like the idea of putting characters together who would not ordinarily know each other, but to have them together in a space and then a friend of mine said, Okay, so that's an idea. You're going to send some writers on a writing retreat to England, and what are they going to do there? Like, write? Like, that's not very interesting. And that's how I, kind of, you know, ended up moving to this thing where I could have them participate in this weeklong, solve a fake English village murder mystery. And I could have, you know, the villagers, some of them participating in this, and some eagerly participating, some cynical and send a bunch of Americans, you know, Britbox crazed Americans, to compete in this thing. And, yeah, that's, that's how it ended up. And it was fun.KJ Dell'AntoniaI, yeah. I mean, it reads like you had fun. I, as someone who has... so Playing the Witch Card has like a big game sort of Halloween event at the center of it. That would be really hard to do in reality. This is kind of like that.Karen DukessYeah.KJ Dell'AntoniaLike, this is like the dream murder week, both from some of the point of view of someone who might want to put one on and from someone the point of view of someone who might want to go and do one. It's not, it's um, you know, it's not. Sometimes you read these and they're like, they're like, silly and hokey. It's like, very sincere, super fun murder week that anyone would wish that they could do that likes that kind of thing. Anyway, I yeah, I totally enjoyed it. All the characters were really fun. I could see that you must have had fun writing it.Karen DukessI did. And I also, you know, people often say, like, write the novel you want to read. And I really did that with this because I wanted it to have so it has a fake mystery, but then it has a real mystery as well.KJ Dell'AntoniaYeah.Karen DukessLike the main character, thirty-four-year-old Cath, little do you know, she goes on this trip because her estranged mother, before she died, booked them on it, and she's sort of reluctant to go, but can't get a refund. And then I sort of developed this whole story about she teams up with her house, shares a cottage with people to solve the fake mystery, but that she also solves the real mystery of why her mother wanted her to go, her late mother, and that was sort of like the writing the story you want to read. Because I like light and funny, but I also like something that has, like, some emotional heart to it, like I wanted to try to story that was fun, but that has something going on. And the more I wrote, the more Cath's serious story became part of the story, I think, in the first deeply satisfying, yeah, and the first version, the first draft that my agent read, and I had never shared a draft before with him, and, you know, I think I was just hoping he would be like, it's almost perfect. And he was like, well, I think Cath is the hardest story. I think you need to develop that more. And then I went back and did and sort of... blended the two. So, the whole experience was just, yeah, of course. Now I'm like, can I have fun again?KJ Dell'AntoniaYes, yes, you can. Nobody ever tells me my first draft is perfect, and I really hate that.Karen DukessYeah, I know. I think it's, I don't even know if I should have shared it with him, like, I just wanted him to say, like, it's amazing. And he was like, yeah, it could be really good.KJ Dell'AntoniaWell, but you just want them to know that you're doing, yeah, I'm a I'm going to share the first draft of the thing I'm doing with my agent, and it might be a terrible idea, but I'm going to do it anyway, because I want her to know I'm doing a thing. And yeah, I'm excited. And yeah um...Karen Dukess I also think that, like, you know, when I said that, it was liberating, in a way, to sort of have the experience that I had with the Russian novel. I think it was also maybe by the time, you know, getting to the third novel, or maybe it's getting to my age. I felt sort of like, I think I gave my permission, myself, permission to write a novel that, yeah, it has a serious story at the heart of it, but it's not like a deeply serious book, you know? And I think there's a tendency to think like, you know, I would look at the world around me sometimes, when I was drafting it, and feel like there's so many serious things to write about, and I'm writing this funny story, like, is that super fluffy? And, you know, it was like, this is what I wanted to write? That's okay, you know? I don't have to prove anything. Like, here is my serious tome. You know, I really just wanted to give people like, an emotional, amusing, heartwarming experience. And that is okay.KJ Dell'AntoniaIt is funny how locked we get into that, both as writers and as readers, this idea that if it's not serious or experimental or deep or dark, it's, I don't know, somehow not worthy. There was somebody was reading somebody's Substack the other day, and they were sort of deeply apologizing for the book they had recommended, which sounded really amazing. And I was like, why you, you know, you clearly enjoyed this, and it sounded great. And I don't. I mean, as a reader, I don't want to read things that are dark and deep and serious A. all the time...Karen DukessYeah.KJ Dell'AntoniaAnd B. sometimes not at all.Karen DukessYeah, I do like to read dark and serious, but I've learned that I don't like to write that like writing a novel is, it's always so much more time than you think. I mean, even this one was quicker than usual. It's a lot of time, like you're living it. And I was just like, I can't live in a dark place, like I can read a dark book in a couple days, you know? And...KJ Dell'AntoniaYeah.Karen DukessWipe my eyes and move on. But...KJ Dell'AntoniaYeah.Karen DukessYou know...KJ Dell'AntoniaA light one.Karen DukessYou could assume... but you know. When I'm writing a novel, I'm going to bed thinking about their the characters, and I'm thinking about it when I'm exercising, and it's just like churning in there, and I just don't want to be in a dark place for two years.KJ Dell'AntoniaYeah, and most of the time people, I mean, I guess it just depends on, on who you are. But a heart, it's hardly ever dark all the time. I mean, even people that I have known that we're going through some really horrible things have found, you know, levity and joy and pleasure in in some parts of it. And I think we all hesitate to say, well, that's everyone. Or you got to, you know, we don't want to impose that on every, on anyone, because that's kind of also where we are is, is this delicate dance of not wanting to expect anybody else to be the way you think they're going to be. But I it just seems like people find levity, even in even the worst, even in the worst moments. And people want, um, solace, you know?Karen DukessYeah.KJ Dell'Antonia Something... something pleasant... something.Karen DukessYeah, I work with an editor, kind of a more like a writing coach, like she doesn't actually edit, but she sort of helps me figure out the story and stuff. And there was one point when she was reading a draft, and there's a scene in the book. I don't know if it's a minor thing, but when my main character Cath, who there's a little romance in it. And when she's first together with this guy, and they're sort of rolling around in bed, the first draft that, the first version of it, she accidentally hit her head on the headboard, and then she's like, “Oh my god, are you okay?” And she was like, “no”. My coach was like, no, no. I don't want to be anxious that maybe this guy is a little violent. Like, no, no, you've got to take that out. I don't want to be anxious in the reading of this book. And it was such a minor thing that I think she was like...KJ Dell'AntoniaAnd you had him hit his head instead, right? Yeah.Karen DukessBecause I don't think anyone was going to worry that she's violent. But it was funny. It was like, she was very much like this book is, there are books where you want the reader to feel anxious, but she's like, this book is not that I don't want anxiety in this book you know?KJ Dell'AntoniaYeah, yeah.Karen DukessLike she's still concerned about Cath and her story. You can feel sad about what she learns, but not anxiety.KJ Dell'AntoniaYou know I think you've really put your finger on something, because that is exactly right. This book is a page turner, like you want to find out what happens. You want to be with the characters you want to it's a hang and it's like, like, I read something recently where, um, in the middle, you, I found myself sort of, I was still reading it because it was a good hang, but in the middle I was just kind of, like, I forget why we're here. I forget what I'm wondering. You're not really wondering anything, but I like it, so I'll keep this. Your book was not like that at all. This is a fantastic hang but you're right. It never, it's not... that's exactly right. It's not, it's not anxiety producing. And I think that's its own vibe. Like you can have romances that are fun and they're good, but they actually, you do have anxiety around, you know, like, how the characters are going to pull themselves out of this, or how they're going to feel or, yeah, and you can have them or you don't. I like that as, like, a sort of a line in the sand.Karen DukessYeah, yeah. And then I kind of thought about it as I continued, like, yeah, okay, that's right. We're not going to go to like, the really unsettling places.KJ Dell'AntoniaYeah. I mean, even if you really want to know what would what will happen, and you really want, like, the things that happen to turn out in satisfying ways, but it doesn't feel like, if they turn out in some like, there were a variety of available options, none of which felt horrible.Karen DukessYeah, exactly.KJ Dell'AntoniaThank you for that. Thank you for a lovely reading experience. So, what else did you take away? Like, what else did you change between the drafting of the book that does not end up being published, which you know, for all we know, is actually great, but the timing was really bad. What should you change?Karen DukessWhat changed for me... in writing?KJ Dell'AntoniaYeah, what are you changing? Did you change anything in your process?Karen DukessUm, I think I, I don't know if it was completely because of the experience with this book, but definitely it fed into it. Um, I worked with the same writing coach on the Russia book, and she keeps saying that book will be published someday. I'm like, yeah, maybe, maybe not. I don't really care, honestly at this point, but one thing that she really pushed on me, which I discovered in the writing of murder week, was really true, is that to be open and playful and just really to be creative, I needed that. I needed to be in the right mindset, like, I know your thing is always butt in chair, butt in chair. And it is true, you have to, you know, you have to push yourself to finish a novel. It's not easy. And there are times when you just have to push forward. But for me, in the drafting of it, like the butt in chair thing, for me, is more important in the revising and the final draft, when it's like, you've got to get through it, and you've just got to keep sitting there and doing it. But when I'm in this sort of creating stage, when I'm not sure what the story is, when I'm in those moods where I'm just like, sit down and work at this like, I don't write good stuff. I just don't. And she would sometimes say to me, like, if I would talk to her, and I was really angsty and I was really self-critical, or I don't like what I've written, or I don't know where I'm going with this, or whatever , she was really she would very much say, like, when you're in that kind of mood, just walk away. Don't sit at your computer. Like, that is not the time for butt in chair. That is the time for just go do something else and like, lighten up on yourself. And that was really true for this. And I'm trying to remind myself that as I work on the next novel that you know for me, being kind to myself and feeling playful and open is when I'm going to write the best stuff and surprise myself. And that applies whether I'm writing like a serious scene or a funny scene. And the tricky thing about it is, you know, it's always a little scary to write, so it's like, Am I walking away because I need to lighten up my mind, or am I just plain procrastinating?KJ Dell'AntoniaYeah, or am I walking away because I just don't know how to...Karen DukessSo, I think that is something though, that I do feel like I write better from a free place than from a sort of, like, grim, determined place.KJ Dell'AntoniaYeah, that makes sense.Karen DukessI think I was learning that and trying to learn that when I was writing the Russia novel, but it really came true with this one, which is why I think I was able to write it quicker, because it's actually, you know, the weaving together of the fake murder mystery and the real mystery and the arcs of all the different characters. Like, it wasn't simple putting all together, but yet it was simpler for me to write, because I was just looser about it.KJ Dell'AntoniaRight. I think you learned to trust that you would finish this, even if you didn't finish it today.Karen DukessYeah.KJ Dell'AntoniaDoes that make sense?Karen DukessYeah.KJ Dell'AntoniaI, yeah.Karen DukessAnd I just think, like, trusting the process is so important, you know. And I talk about this with friends in my writing group, you know, sometimes when you're like, working so hard to figure it out, because it feels good to figure the novel out before you write it, because then you don't have the anxiety of, what if I don't figure it out? But it doesn't always work best that way. I don't think, like, I think there are times for that, and there are times to just, like, just keep going and like, let it go a little and let some interesting things happen, and then you'll figure out how to put it all together for me anyway. But obviously I'm not a plotter kind of person, so...KJ Dell'AntoniaI think, yeah, I think that varies. But what's what I'm really hearing here is that, like, even you knew, okay, if I don't, maybe I don't sit down today. That doesn't mean I'm never sitting again, down again. And I think that is, that's part of what I struggle with in my like 1000 words a day. Just, just keep doing it time. And I, and I think I, too, have come around to the idea that I'm going to finish it like...Karen DukessYeah.KJ Dell'AntoniaI'm not. I'm not suddenly, you know, just because I only got to 700 words today, that doesn't mean tomorrow I'm going to be like, yeah, I'm not a writer anymore. Oops!Karen Dukess Yeah, exactly. Well, I think, and I think I've learned that, like, I can't tell you how many times, I mean, I've listened to your podcast forever, and, like, years ago, I would listen to it, and I would be like, Yes, I'm going to do the stickers, or, Yes, I'm going to do 500 words a day, or, Yes, I'm going to text a friend or you know, none of that stuff. I could never sustain it.KJ Dell'AntoniaIt doesn't work for you.Karen DukessI have no routine; I have no methods. But what I've learned now is like, but I get books done, so it's okay, like, yeah, I will sometimes go a couple days where I don't write, or I will, you know, think I'm on a routine of 500 or 1000 words a day for a while, and then I'm not, and that's okay, because it's just like, I know that I can still get them done in my crazy way.KJ Dell'AntoniaThat is what we have tried to start saying more often, is, listen, this doesn't work for everybody. If you're doing something different and you're getting the work done, then you're great, yeah, if you're doing something different and you're not finishing things, then maybe try this.Karen DukessYeah, well I remember, like, when I was working on The Last Book Party, right before I got kind of serious on it, I was in a writing group, and I was starting, then I was like, I was learning in the writing group through, finally being in a community with other writers. So, like everybody struggles. Published writers struggle. Really great writers struggle like and that, and I loved reading interviews with writers like I couldn't get enough of interviews and essays about writer's struggles, because I had to, like, keep convincing myself that like, my struggles didn't mean I wasn't a writer. But then there was one point where I remember making a rule for myself. And I was like; I am not allowed to read about writing if I haven't written that day. You know, spend a lot of time...KJ Dell'AntoniaYes.Karen DukessWorking on your novel, but what you're actually doing is like, reading about writing and reading interviews and listening to podcasts. So, it's like, I cannot listen to KJ's podcast until I've done some writing. So, I've had to, I have had to make some rules.KJ Dell'Antonia Yeah, well, that's, I mean, that's how you turned yourself into somebody who gets the work done, and now into somebody who has her own like now you have a way people ask you, so what's your process? How did you get this done?Karen DukessI don't think anyone has tried my process, but yeah. And it can be different for every book, I guess, you know?KJ Dell'AntoniaHorrifyingly, I think that it can when you see pointed out, yeah, you that you knew how to write that book, that is so true, and that has been a huge thing for me, is to realize that even after writing a bunch of books, people still struggle, it's still hard, every book is hard. Every book has, I mean, we have a joke among the podcasts, you know, because you get to a point where you're like, okay, I hate this now, and we'll all be right, right-on target,Karen DukessExactly.KJ Dell'AntoniaBaby's developing nicely. Here's our 18-month checklist. Aww and you're crawling, and you hate your book. Yay!Karen DukessYeah, yeah. I don't think the process gets easier, but I think knowing that you can get through it makes it a little easier. Maybe it diminishes the panic a little bit like, you know, you'll figure it out. You'll figure it out.KJ Dell'AntoniaWell, this, I mean, this has been great. I'm sure it's going to be inspirational for everyone. It is inspirational for me, because I also... so I have a book that I worked on for the last year and a half, and I, we didn't, we didn't try to sell it because, because it's not very good.Karen DukessAre you still working on it? Or...KJ Dell'AntoniaIt's leaving, it's living. I make these gestures as though, like, there's like, a blobby object over here that is my, but is my finished, but also not revised and not good uh...Karen DukessI had this theory about books, like, it's the same theory I had with au pairs.KJ Dell'AntoniaOkay.Karen DukessWe had a lot of au pairs when my kids were growing up and I was working out of the home, you know, not writing. And I felt like every time I selected, you know, they would come for a year. One or two of them stayed for two years. But every time I selected a new au pair, it was in reaction to the problems of the other... the previous au pair. So, like, when I had an au pair that was like a horrible driver, so much so that we had to, like, get rid of her. Then I was like, okay, where is it hardest to get a driver's license? Germany. Okay, I'm having a German au pair, you know. Then I had, like, a German au pair who was great, but it was like, she was too, I don't know, whatever if I had an au pair, that was like, two lax, then the next one was like, oh, this person has, like, you know, worked in a boys school. I want that.KJ Dell'AntoniaRight? yeah.Karen DukessAnd I feel like, you know, I wrote Welcome to Murder Week because I had had this tough experience with this Russia novel. Then it was like, I'm going to do something really fun. So, and I don't know that I would have written that if I hadn't needed so badly to have fun. I don't know that I would have said, no, yeah, forget doing something, you know, serious or with some geopolitical things in it. I'm going to write a, you know, a murder week story. I don't know that I would have written it if I could have gone on that vacation and just had a great time and come back and not felt the need.KJ Dell'AntoniaWritten something else.Karen DukessSo, you know, maybe the one that's not working is going to lead you to write the next fabulous thing.KJ Dell'AntoniaWell, I hope I'm already well into... I'm well into something else, but, yeah, it's, you know, you spend a lot of time on something, not everything works. It's one of the reasons this is a terrible job, and you absolutely shouldn't do it unless you know, you can't do anything else,Karen DukessExactly.KJ Dell'AntoniaOr unless you really want to.Karen DukessYeah.KJ Dell'AntoniaThere. That's that. That's really good advice. That's going to make a great bumper sticker. All right. So have you read anything good lately besides Welcome to Murder Week, which, in fact, is what I will be raving about in just a second.Karen DukessUm, yes, I read a book called The Original by Nell Stevens. It out in June. She's a British writer, and it's really good. It's sort of an also kind of genre, blending the way my book is, but it's very different. It's like a gothic novel. It's set in an old house in England in the 1800's and it involves an orphan who's being raised by relatives, and she has an incredible talent for painting forgeries, and she sort of has this secret business in selling forgeries, but it also involves an imposter who returns from abroad in the family, and there's a queer romance in it, and it's totally unlike anything I've read, and very compelling.KJ Dell'AntoniaOof, I love that.Karen DukessIn a really compelling way.KJ Dell'AntoniaAnd by the time people hear that, that this, this will either be out, or like, buy your next week self a present. That sounds great.Karen DukessYeah, it was very... it's very good. It's kind of like a rainy day book. You know?KJ Dell'AntoniaI love that. Well, I already raved about Welcome to Murder Week, but I'm telling you all, it's a real it's a real joy. I want to compare it to things. But there's almost like it's, I'll think of things that I that I want to...Karen DukessIt's hard to compare because it's not a traditional mystery,KJ Dell'AntoniaYeah, no, um, I feel like Clare Pooley's books are, and I can't even think of the titles of them, but that, yeah, that is kind of ringing the right bell for me. I don't know who else a little bit of the like the murder, like, if you really thought The Murder of Mr. Wickham was super fun, which I absolutely adored, that is completely different, and yet also it's the same, like, it's the same... I think the vibe we're looking for here is page turner, no anxiety. And I love that. I love that for all of us...in England.Karen Dukess Yes, yeah.KJ Dell'AntoniaSo go grab this one. You're going to enjoy it, all right. Well, thanks so much. This was really fun. Thank you for being so open, and not just, you know, wandering around saying, well, I just it took me six years to write this because it's very good.Karen DukessYeah, I have to say, you know, I think that writers should talk more often about their failures. And by that...KJ Dell'AntoniaYeah.Karen DukessI mean, like novels that they wrote and abandoned, or novels that they wrote and tried to get published and couldn't, because it was only until I wrote this Russian novel and didn't sell it, and I would mention it to people. Then all these writers I knew, and people I knew, you know, would suddenly tell me about their own published novels. And I was like, why did I know about this beforehand? There's no shame in it... you know? It's a tough business. It's a tough business. The writing is tough; the publishing is tough. And now I'm like, oh my god, like so many writers I know have novels that did not get published, and for whatever reason. And I'm sure many of those novels are great novels, and but knowing that you know the journey of being a writer, just like I don't know a single author who hasn't like lost their editor at some point, you know, their editor leaves. Then they find a new, you know, be assigned to a new editor. That happens everybody, and I realize how many people have novels that did not see the light of day, and it was comforting to know it. So, I think people should be more open about it.KJ Dell'AntoniaI think we just are afraid that, you know, a reader will hear, well, I don't know if she's capable of writing something... that doesn't work, maybe it's not very good, which readers aren't listening to anything. They can barely remember our names. They just know if the book sounded good and someone pressed it into their hands.Karen DukessYeah, had a great cover.KJ Dell'AntoniaYeah, had a great cover. Yeah, all, all of the things, and it's just, it's, it's just a little scary to admit, because I guess one of the scary things about it, of course, admitting that that has happened means it could happen again. And hey It could! Oh well.Karen DukessYeah, but I've survived it. So...KJ Dell'AntoniaYou've survived it, you would survive it again. And also, it didn't happen this time. Welcome to Murder Week is great, and everyone is going to be sitting with it by the pool looking very happy. This is my wish for you. All right?Karen DukessThank you. Thanks so much KJ.KJ Dell'AntoniaOh, thank you. Hey, anywhere people should follow you? Oh, you have a Substack. What is it? I love it!Karen DukessI have a Substack. I mean, I think on Substack you can find it by my name Karen Dukess, it's, I don't know... it's called, “Keep Calm and Carry On”, but I think you can just look me up by name on Substack, and I am on Instagram more often at Karen Dukess, as I post about books that I'm reading all the time. Obviously, there'll be a lot of quarter week stuff, but I try to, you know, I'm reading eclectically and all the time. So, I'm always posting about books. Those are probably the best places to find me. And I have my website with all my events on it.KJ Dell'AntoniaIt'll be linked. It'll be linked.Karen DukessGreat.KJ Dell'AntoniaHopefully I can get to something... all right. Well, thank you so much. And all you listeners out there, I mean, you know you do you, but in some way, keep your butt in the chair, hey and or your head in the game.Jess LaheyThe Hashtag AmWriting podcast is produced by Andrew perilla. Our intro music, aptly titled Unemployed Monday was written and played by Max Cohen. Andrew and Max were paid for their time and their creative output, because everyone deserves to be paid for their work. This is a public episode. If you'd like to discuss this with other subscribers or get access to bonus episodes, visit amwriting.substack.com/subscribe

Full show - Tuesday | Bad boss | News or Nope - Erica really messed up the theme song | Aww sheet | I love 'em, but... | Should kids get allowances? | Erica thinks she completed some of her ColoraDO List | The gold digger test | Daily Diddy Dirt | Stupid stories @theslackershow @ericasheaaa @thackiswack @radioerin

Have you ever been around someone who's like, “Emotional intelligence is being all soft, sweet, and floating around in a cloud of feelings all day…” and you're like, “Aww, that's cute. NO.”Emotional intelligence is not about being calm all the time.It's not about never getting angry, or letting your kids walk all over you.And it's definitely not about sitting in a circle holding hands and talking about your feelings 24/7.It is about knowing yourself, managing your reactions, showing up with empathy, and staying motivated—even when everything's a hot mess.And honestly? There's still so much misconception around EI, especially in the parenting world.“You're raising snowflakes!”, “You must talk about emotions all day!” Umm. Who even has time for that?!So here's the truth: emotional intelligence helps you make smarter, more efficient, more connected, more productive… like, everything you actually want.And it has nothing to do with floating on clouds or never saying no to your kids lol.If you've ever thought, “Am I just too emotional,” or “Everyone says I need to toughen up,” take a seat!!Emotional intelligence isn't weakness—it's power.Enjoy!

Reposted from Cobra Kai ‘Cast, which you can find at: https://podcastica.com/podcast/cobra-kai-cast—Aww, what a beautiful episode, huh? All the friends shoring each other up and supporting each other, and Johnny proposing to Carmen so beautifully, and then welcoming their new little baby into the world. Yeah, we cried :) Next up: Cobra Kai S6E13 “Skeletons” :o Let us know your thoughts!You can email or send a voice message to waxonwaxoff@podcastica.com. Or check out our Facebook group, where we put up comment posts for each episode, at facebook.com/groups/podcastica.Check out all our other shows at podcastica.com. Show support and get ad-free episodes and a bunch of other cool stuff: patreon.com/jasoncabassi Or go to buymeacoffee.com/cabassi for a one-time donation.Advertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy

Aww yeah, Horndogs, it's that time again! The fellas have returned once more to bring you topics such as: an in-depth analysis of the Ginuwine hit "Pony" The Glade Plug-In Task Force Nissan Altima Prime Also, Campbell goes hard into Guard, and regrettably, blue season is over. What does any of it mean?! You'll just have to listen to find out! Or don't! https://www.patreon.com/40kBadcast https://40kbadcast.bigcartel.com/ contact@40kbadcast.com

Aww yeah, nerds. It's about to get sloppy! So let the sloppy papis themselves give it to ya audiophile-style. I was gonna write "sonic-style" but then I remembered the hedgehog! Whew! Close one! Tune in this fortnight for topics such as the most divorced energy in 40k, elaborate gooning setups and who's got 'em, and Mad Mek Bubby Gutz, a character name that really tickled Dan's pickle. Also the bois break down the LVO reveals only about 2 weeks late! We got 'em right where we want 'em! https://www.patreon.com/40kBadcast https://40kbadcast.bigcartel.com/ contact@40kbadcast.com

In this episode we talk about Housework. Aww man, I'm just not a fan of housework. Let's just get through it and then we can relax. 00:00 - Intro 01:59 - Howl Outs 07:04 - One Million Plays 08:33 - We Just Got Done Watching Housework 18:14 - Did We Learn Anything Today? 19:31 - Parting Thoughts Thank you so much for listening. Connect with us and let us know what you think of the show! Get Dinner with the Heelers merch! At TeePublic you can get shirts (and all sorts of other cool things) with Dinner with the Heelers artwork. Grab yours today! Get ad-free episodes on Spotify with a paid subscription for only $0.99 a month: https://podcasters.spotify.com/pod/show/bluey-podcast/subscribe Not listening on Spotify? Get ad-free episodes in almost any podcast app via Patreon (powered by Acast) for only $1 a month: https://open.acast.com/public/patreon/fanSubscribe/11201857 Check out this video about how our podcast is made: TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@theblueypodcast/video/7370492256005950766 Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/reel/C7NKLQhAIUv/ A huge thank you to Ryanna Larson (Instagram: @blueyfamilyportraits) for the amazing show cover art. Connect with her on Instagram to commission a portrait for your family! Website: theblueypodcast.com TikTok: @theblueypodcast Twitter: @theblueypodcast Instagram: @theblueypodcast Facebook: Dinner with the Heelers Email: blueypodcast@gmail.com

(00:00-15:49) Who loves the show more, Bob Thomas or Coach Schertz? Takes and opinions. Goated or goaded? Jackson finna earn his keep today. The TMA Fan Page is essentially a dating site. Mickey Rooney and Mickey Rourke. Mouth harps. Great fund raiser for the Ollie Hinkle Heart Foundation. (15:58-34:20) Update on the Eagles fan with banned from The Link. Claims of provocation. High-ground always wins in stadium fights. Old tweets surfacing from the boyfriend that are a tough look. What transpired before the video started? Shushers at the cinema. (34:30-42:57) Potato chips and fruit snacks. An update on the Rams money in the city of St. Louis from the Business Journal. You don't know about ROI then, batch. Aww man, we missed national gift card day. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

(00:00-15:49) Who loves the show more, Bob Thomas or Coach Schertz? Takes and opinions. Goated or goaded? Jackson finna earn his keep today. The TMA Fan Page is essentially a dating site. Mickey Rooney and Mickey Rourke. Mouth harps. Great fund raiser for the Ollie Hinkle Heart Foundation.(15:58-34:20) Update on the Eagles fan with banned from The Link. Claims of provocation. High-ground always wins in stadium fights. Old tweets surfacing from the boyfriend that are a tough look. What transpired before the video started? Shushers at the cinema. (34:30-42:57) Potato chips and fruit snacks. An update on the Rams money in the city of St. Louis from the Business Journal. You don't know about ROI then, batch. Aww man, we missed national gift card day. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoicesSee Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

Aww, nobody wants the "head up the Washington Post" job?  In other news: Trump's potential betrayal of rural supporters through proposed policies on tariffs, immigration, and healthcareTrump's past false claims about COVID-19 and inflationABC News settling a $15 million defamation lawsuit with TrumpMedia's capitulation to Trump and conservative narratives, same as everTrump allies suggesting radical ideas like a potential third-termThe collapse of "The Biden Crime Family" lie AOC loses the House Oversight Committee ranking member raceMore at proleftpod.com.YouTube and Avatar artwork by Fran/Bluegal via Bing.AI.Blue Gal's knitting podcast!  https://www.youtube.com/@flangumOur podcast YouTube Channel:  https://www.youtube.com/@ProfessionalLeftSupport the show:PayPal |  https://paypal.me/proleftpodcastPatreon | https://patreon.com/proleftpodDo you want to send us a holiday card and/or contribution by mail?  We love getting mail!The Professional Left PodcastPO Box 9133 Springfield, IL 62791Best of the Left: Progressive Politics, News, Culture.Expertly-curated by humans, not algorithms or AI, since 2006. 1000s of 5⭐️ reviews!Listen on: Apple Podcasts SpotifySupport the show